Chapter Text

Techno couldn’t remember the last time he had a good dream. He was dreaming now, trapped in a nightmare of his creation. This was potentially the most haunting one yet. In his dream, He strode through the quiet castle halls. Something was in his hand. It was heavy as if it was a ball and chain pulling his arm down. It took him a moment to realize it was a sword. The metal hilt was warm in his hand, he had been holding onto it for a while without fully knowing it. As he walked, he became acutely aware that he wasn’t in control of his own body. If he was, he would have marched back to bed and gifted his tired eyes the sleep they’d been waiting for. Alas, He kept moving throughout the hall as if he was a ghost haunting it.

It was a guard who first saw Techno that night. Techno wished he hadn’t. Maybe if he hadn’t come over to Techno, worried and confused, then Techno might not have heard the horrendously sick whispers commanding him to kill. They asked for blood, They begged for it. One quick and precise blade cut through the air before the eldest prince could stop it. A thick line of red carved into the guard’s side. Choked words of confusion came from the injured man and hit Techno’s ears. Gaining control for just a split second, he glanced at the guard. He only saw an expression of fear, hurt, and panic. Sickness crawled into the prince’s stomach and a wave of guilt washed over him. At that moment, He wanted nothing more than to keel over and cry. He wanted to help the guard, to apologize to him, to ask for forgiveness but his body didn’t let him. Strings pulled on him forcing him to move like he was a marionette.

Stop it. Stop it! He told himself. He was sick of this dream. He wanted to wake up now and be able to feel like he was in control again. Squinting his eyes shut, he tried to ignore the nightmare. If he couldn’t wake up he would just think of something else. Just something to distract him from his current misery.

It was bright and sunny again, safe and so contrasting from the dark halls of the castle at night. He wasn’t even inside anymore. Instead, he was out in the gardens again, like he was earlier this morning. Soft cascading streams of sunlight warmed his back despite the fact it was still so cold outside. It was spring in the Antarctic Empire but any visitor unaccustomed to the cold would have thought it was the dead of winter. Off in the distance stood his family on a red and white checkered blanket. A family picnic. He ran over to his family, collapsing his mother and father in a hug.

“Hey, Mate. Something wrong?” King Phil asked staring down at his oldest son. Techno calmed down and took a moment to think about the question.

“No. Not anymore. I’m okay.” Techno replied. He sat down on the blanket and his mother and father followed suit. His mother pulled him close to her and placed his hand on her big round belly.

“Can you feel him kicking Techno?” His mother asked. Techno nodded. Then, gently placing his head on her stomach, he listened and waited for another kick. When another one happened so soon, he was a little shocked. He remembered doing this before when waiting for Wilbur to arrive, but Wilbur had never been that active. Even now Wilbur had no interest in really learning how to fence or any sporting activities. He’d much rather spend his time learning how to play the piano or some other musical instrument. However, he still had plenty of energy.

Speaking of which, He noticed the sheer lack of his little brother. Almost on cue, Wilbur bounded over to the trio with his hands clasped like they enclosed something inside. The other brother stood when he noticed Wil heading straight towards him.

“Techno! Techie!” He shouted. Techno smiled fondly at the nickname and gave his full attention to his sibling. “Look what I found!” Enthusiasm radiated out of him as he held out his hands to reveal a tiny frog to his big brother. He looked up at techno with eyes that begged for validation.

“That’s very cool, Wil,” he agreed while ruffling the hair on his head.

“Yeah and- Oh!” The frog leaped out of his hand, causing both boys to startle.
Wilbur gave a small frown, but Techno quickly reassured him-

“Don’t worry. I’ll get it!”Bending down, Techno caught the frog midleap and clasped his hands around it. When he turned back to Wilbur the world seemed to fall away again.

He was met with the cold, dark halls of the castle and the small form of Wilbur trying to rub the sleep from his eyes.

“Techie? Are you okay? Your hair is all weird” The younger asked, looking at Techno with so much concern. Slowly, Techno’s arm, equipped with the sword, began to rise.

“Techno, what’s wrong? You’re scaring me. You’re worrying me.” Wilbur’s eyes shifted into a fearful gaze.

No.

Not Wilbur.

His arm began to tremble as he tried to resist swinging his sword against his little brother. The weight felt so heavy in his hand, but his fingers refused to uncurl. The blade swung through the air like a heavyweight falling from the sky.

It was the scream that woke Techno. Blood-curdling cries emitted from the small boy and it reverberated against Tecnho’s skull. The elder prince had expected to wake up in his bed, so he was caught off guard by the fact he was still standing in the same hall. The sword was pulling him down again with the weight of guilt. His hand finally released the blade and it clambered to the ground with a satisfying sound of freedom. Now, being unable to keep his body from trembling, Techno dropped to his hands and knees and let out a gut-wrenching sob. He was unsure of when he had really started crying though.

Wilbur sobbed too, but his cries were twisted with agony. Techno didn’t feel brave enough to look at him, but he knew he would do anything to make the crying stop. With blurred vision from his salty tears, Techno slowly raised his head to look at the small heap of his little brother. Bile crawled into his throat and he resisted the urge to vomit at the bloody sight. Mild gore had never bothered Techno too much, but knowing that he caused it made his stomach churn. There was so much blood. Far too much for a seven-year-old little boy to be losing. Honestly, it was a miracle that he hadn’t passed out yet.

Techno was lucky. He was lucky that the strike didn’t kill him. Wilbur had backed away and raised his arms to protect his body, so instead of the sword carving into his chest, it made a diagonal slash across both of his forearms. Blood was spilling everywhere, although the cuts were not in a vital position, they were deep and angrily spilling blood.

“Good.” An eerie voice whispered “Blood for the Blood God.”

Techno covered his ears, but the sounds didn’t stop. More voices entered the chorus of horrible whispers.
Stop it. Ignore them and help him, he told himself. Techno took a few deep breaths and quelled his tears.

“Wilbur?” Techno asked softly as if his voice was going to break the small boy even more. Wilbur snapped his head up to look at Techno but his wailing didn’t stop. The seven-year-old desperately tried to hold his arms to stop the outpour of blood. Techno approached him with a shaky hand gently reaching out, but Wilbur immediately flinched away, using his injured arms to pull him backward. Wincing, Techno stopped in his place and tears fell from his eyes again.

“Wilbur, I’m sorry. I didn’t… I didn’t want to hurt you. Please! I couldn’t- Please forgive me. I’m so sorry,” he rambled. “Please just let me help you” Techno tried to approach again but Wilbur only cowered in fear.

“Boys?” a third voice echoed into the room. Their fathers’ voice. King Philza entered, immediately rushing over to the crying, bleeding child. He gently scooped Wilbur up and held his bleeding arms in a gentle grip.

“Techno, what hap-” Phil interrupted himself and he fully allowed himself to look at his eldest son. Although dimly lit by moonlight through the windows, Techno’s hair was not it is usual chestnut brown, instead, it was a soft shade of pink. Techno focused on the ground and trembled all well muttering apologies over and over again.
“Techno, It’s alright. Wilbur will be just fine,” Phil reassured, but the now pink-haired boy just delicately shook his head no. “let’s get Wilbur patched up, Okay?”
He placed a hand on the older son’s shoulder and held the younger weeping boy against his chest. His father’s hand had barely grazed Techno’s shoulder, but the action made Techno flinch back and pull away from his family.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Techno explained weakly. He looked up and his red eyes caught his fathers blue. Phil’s breath hitched when he noticed it. It seemed like the longer he stared at Techno the less he began to look like his son. His eyes were brown before, just like his mother’s, so why now had they changed?
At that same moment Techno got up and sprinted down the hallway back towards his room. He knew that he should have stayed and tried to help Wilbur, but he couldn’t help but feel the need to getaway. Away from the people he cared about. He only paused a moment in the long stretch of the hall when he heard his name. The sound didn’t come from his father, but rather from Wilbur. It made his heartache, but he kept moving.

He contemplated the idea that he was still dreaming. This was all just one nightmare. He could just go back to his room, go to bed, and when he would wake up again, everything would be okay. However, that thought didn’t change the blood on his hands or the small droplets splattered on his face. The guard he attacked before had moved, but their blood still stained the ornate rug outside of his room.

When he entered his sleeping quarters, he noticed his breathing was sharp and erratic. Each inhale felt like he was choking on his own air. He carefully sat on the edge of his bed after stumbling through the room and he tried to remember how to breathe. He should leave, he thought to himself. His head was throbbing. It was already hard enough having his own thoughts in his head but now it sounded like a symphony of conflicting ideas. Shut up.

“Shut up!” He screamed out loud without intending to. The voices halted to a silence, leaving Techno in an eerie quiet. Now having time to think again, he made his way over to his bedroom vanity. He wanted to look presentable before Wilbur saw him again. Or even mother and father. He strode over to the mirror, already wiping the salty tears and blood he knew was there.

When he looked into the mirror, he wasn’t the one looking back. Or at least it didn’t feel like him. He staggered back when he saw his reflection and a warbled scream left his mouth Tripping over his own feet, he fell backward to the ground and immediately tried to pull his hair in front of his eyes in order to see for himself. His hair was pink- A soft dusky shade of pink that was significantly lighter than its previous shade of brown. Something was wrong. Something was very, deeply wrong.

He carefully made eye contact with himself in the reflection and noticed again something new. His crimson-colored eyes stared back at him. He again felt the urge to throw up, not because he found his new image appalling, but rather because he felt so overwhelmed and disturbed by the fact he no longer looked like himself. He stayed there a moment, studying his appearance and absorbing all the information he was given.

He should leave. He needs to leave, if not for someone else’s sake than, then his own. If something like this happens again, he isn’t sure what he would do or if he could handle that kind of guilt. He made his way to his closet and began piling, warm articles of clothing on his bed. It was always cold in the Antarctic Empire, meaning that most of his clothing was bound to be pants, long sleeve shirts, soft tight-knit sweaters, and a few different cloaks depending on the season. He left out the spring cloak, it was a soft shade of blue like all the others in his collection. A few tediously embroidered flowers decorated the bottom of it and the inside was lined with fleece. It didn’t have the same fluffy collar or the heavy wool as the winter cloak.

He always liked the winter cloak the best. The color was a slightly darker blue than the others and it was far heavier. Something about the weight of it felt like a hug. It was so warm and comforting so he always felt safe in it, even if he did get pelted by snowballs.

He began folding his clothing and the cloaks (taking extra care of the winter one) before shoving them into a large bag. He was midway through this process when a small knock rapped against his door.

He froze in his place and made a deliberate choice not to respond to it. The knock came again followed by a small voice.

“Techno?” Wilbur sniffled. The pink-haired boy cringed at the thought of Wilbur using an injured arm to knock on the door. “Techie? Can I come in?” He was surprised he bounced back so quickly. Puffy must have given Wilbur a healing potion to repair the damage he dealt to him. He had no doubt about how much they ached though.

The handle began to twist slowly and the elder dashed to the door to stop it from opening. He was kicking himself for being stupid and not locking it earlier.
“Not right now, Wil.” Techno sat against the door using his weight to keep it shut. He thought about locking it but he knew Wilbur would hear the click. The piece of wood divided the two brothers, although it might have well been a brick wall. There was nothing but quiet and a few of Wilbur’s sniffles. They stayed in the silence for a while before the younger spoke again.

“Techno, I’m sorry for whatever I did. I didn’t mean to upset you. I was just worried because you were acting all weird and then you… I’m sorry, whatever I did must have been really bad. I won’t do it again.” Wilbur began to sob again. His cries were no longer ones of hurt and suffering, although Techno didn’t doubt that he was still feeling a tremendous amount of pain. These cries were ones plagued with guilt. The sentiment made Techno’s heart break in two. Wilbur really thought this was his fault and this was some sort of punishment. He quickly tried to resolve that thought.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Wilbur. This was my fault…” Techno swallowed the lump forming in this throat. “Where are mother and father?”

“There are with the court phyisihin-ph- Phisitin-” Wilbur kept tripping over the word Physician but his brother understood. It wasn’t because of his crying. It was just a hard word to say. “Dad told me to come and get you once I was okay... Momma won’t stop screaming and I’m scared.”

Oh.

Techno was about to have another little sibling.

“It’s gonna be okay, Wilbur.” Techno had a hard time believing his own statement but his voice didn’t betray them. “Mother will be just fine, You’re gonna be a big brother soon. You should go back to them, Okay?”

“I don’t want to. I want to stay with you” Wilbur complained. Why? Why would he want to stay with Techno after everything that happened? He had hurt him so bad. He looked so afraid of him before. He made a solid attempt to understand but no matter how he thought of it, it didn’t make sense. He cowered away from him before, but maybe now it was easier to be with him because of the wall. Wilbur didn’t have to look at the blood on his clothing. He didn’t have to look at the stranger his brother became. He was still just Techno and Wilbur was still Wilbur. And Wilbur was pretty damn strong.

“You can’t stay, okay?” Techno snapped although he wished he hadn’t. He knew Wilbur must have flinched at the tone “You have to go over there or-” He contemplated his options for a moment and his stomach twisted. Techno really didn’t want to finish that sentence, but he did. “Or I’ll be really upset with you and you don’t want that”

On the other side of the door, Wilbur visibly tensed and held his bandaged and injured arms as if reliving the incident for a moment. He stood up from the ground and backed away from the door. He hesitated there.

“Come with me. Please. I’m scared” Wilbur pleaded to his bother.

“I can’t go with you, Wil! I don’t want to hurt anyone. I don’t want to hurt you!” His voice was still sharp and frustrated. He was crying again and the whispering voices made a haunting return. He crumpled in on himself “I love you but, please, leave me alone!”
Techno heard Wilbur back away from the door again.

“I love you too, Techno,” Wilbur said quietly before his presence finally left with fast footsteps speeding down the hall.

Once Techno was sure he was gone. He locked the door. His gaze didn’t lift from the ground. He just slowly trudged back towards his bag and continued filling it with clothing. After, he changed out of his pajamas too, leaving the stained articles of clothing in the hamper. He threw the spring cloak over his shoulders and relished in its comfort- the only comfort he had that night.

Knowing it would still be far too dark outside, He grabbed the oil lantern on his bedside table and lit it. He heaved his backpack onto his shoulders and made his way over to his window. There was one slight issue with leaving this way. His bedroom was not on the first floor. It was on the second. He leaned out, searching for anywhere his feet and hands could find purchase. Luckily there looked to be plenty of holds due to the castle’s intricate architecture. After planning a course in his head he decided to make the descent. He held the lantern handle in his teeth in order to free his hands for the exhibition.

Carefully, he slipped his legs over the ledge. He twisted his form so he could hold on to the sill. His feet flailed for a bit while trying to find a safe foothold. Briefly, he considered climbing back up into his room, laying on the floor and relishing the warmth inside. He didn’t. He couldn’t. He attacked two people and there were bound to be repercussions for his actions. He doesn’t think he could look Wilbur in the eyes again anyway. He continued the process of searching for hand and footholds and he only had a few brief moments of panic when his feet lost their grip for a few moments. It wasn’t an easy process, His hands felt like ice and the light snowfall was not helping. He cursed himself for not bringing gloves.

His hands began to ache and almost burn from the cold. Some of the grips had been icy and frost-covered which made his hands sting. He was terrified of falling, that his hands would fail to function and he would fall to his death. If he didn’t die, he’d be gravely injured from the rapid descent. He wasn't sure when he started holding his breath, but he was too nervous to think about anything other than reaching safety.

Regardless, he made it to the ground and said a silent thank you to the gods. Panting for a moment, he took the lantern out of his mouth and swung it around his immediate surroundings. He looked down at the snow that squished beneath his feet and a thought occurred to him. Footprints. He had no doubt that everyone in the castle would assume he escaped out the window, but he would be leaving tracks that would be too easy to follow. The snow was light and probably wouldn’t be enough to cover his traces completely, but he really couldn’t do much about it anyway.

Techno decided it would be best if he headed towards the stables. He’d be able to travel much faster on horseback. There were already tracks from riding lessons. If he could get on a horse without getting noticed, he could follow the same path as yesterday morning and try to hop the training field fence. It might take everyone longer to find his path if the tracks don’t lead directly out of town. He took the cobblestone path to the stables. Snow was always cleared from the paths, so his prints seemed to slowly vanish as he got closer to his destination.

The stable was warmer compared to outside. It wasn’t by much, but his nose and ears could feel the difference. He crouched down beneath the stable walls in case anyone was up at these ungodly hours. Everything was quiet except for a few whispers in Technos head that he chose to ignore. After realizing it was stupid to continue hiding from no one, he stood up and quickly made his way over to his favorite horse, Carl.

Carl and Techno had shared a special bond. He’d been riding with Carl ever since he started lessons when he was four. The coffee-colored horse let out a small winny upon seeing Techno, to which Techno immediately tried to silence by lifting a finger to his mouth. He set his lantern down next to the horse so he could give his attention to his animal companion.

“It’s good to see you too, bud,” he whispered, sending a stroke down Carl’s muzzle. “I need you to be quiet right now though.”
There was another issue. Carl wasn’t dressed and saddled to ride and Techno didn’t really feel like riding bareback for who knows how long. He cautiously approached the saddles hanging on the back wall. The young prince learned very quickly that saddles were not the lightest thing for a 14-year old to hold. After removing it from the wall mount, the boy took a few steps back and leaned, shifting backward to counterbalance the weight. He awkwardly waddled over to his horse and did his best to heave the saddle over his head and onto its back. He then had to figure out the series of straps which were significantly more difficult than his instructors made it look.

He sat there, struggling for a while, long enough for him to wonder if he would get caught. Or if anyone had even realized that he was gone. He still wasn’t sure if the saddle was on correctly, but a few tugs decided it would be secure enough for him. He then moved on to putting on the bridle. Carl leaned down for Techno to reach him like he was an all-knowing creature that knew Techno needed this right now. It made the process much simpler and Techno latched the rest of the straps with ease. It had taken Techno much longer than he wanted to get Carl tacked up. He hoped that the birth of a new royal heir would be enough to keep everyone distracted.

He remembered the day when he received his little brother. Everyone in the castle had crowded the halls just outside the door. Techno was allowed in the room, but in honesty, he couldn’t stand being in there. He watched as his mother screamed and gripped his father’s hand so tightly it nearly made the king’s fingers turn blue. He couldn’t stand it there. He exited, patiently waiting outside the door with all the other staff and guards who were eagerly awaiting news. It was agonizing and terrifying. He remembered his mother’s relentless cries of pain and wondered when they would stop.

Eventually, they did stop and a new cry echoed into existence. A cry of an infant. His father had opened the door and beckoned Techno into the room. That’s when he first met Wilbur. He sat down in the bed next to his mother and was handed the tiny baby boy. He felt so fragile and small that Techo feared he was going to break him. But at that moment, Techno understood what love meant.

The only person he feared would notice his disappearance so soon was Wilbur. Guilt ate at his stomach again. He left him feeling so scared and yelled at him to go away. But Wilbur had mother and father to look after him, and a new sibling to be distracted by. He would be fine.

Techno grabbed the lantern from the ground and held it in his mouth again. He placed one foot in a stirrup and hoisted himself up, swinging his other leg over to the stirrup on the opposite side. He jostled a bit, not accounting for the weight in his backpack. Then, taking the reigns, and the lantern handle out of his mouth, the prince made a clicking noise with his mouth and Carl trotted out of the stable and over to the fields.

When exiting, Techno shot a few glances over his shoulders to make sure no one magically appeared. The horse and its rider broke into a gallop. The sounds of hooves clacked against the pavement loudly, but no one came to investigate the sound. Techno would be free to make his great escape.

It was even colder riding, and Techno cursed himself again for not remembering gloves. His hands stung from the bitter wind. He leaned his body as close to Carl as he could, hoping to gather some of the heat. However, leaning down like that was rather uncomfortable so he didn’t hold that position for long. He made an effort to pull up his hood but the wind just kept pushing it off and the icy air nipped at his ears and nose.

When he arrived at the ridding grounds, he clicked again and the two moved into a canter. He was heading for the fence, lined up perfectly to make the jump but at the last moment, Carl twisted to the side. Carl’s rear hit the fence as well as Techno’s leg. It stung at the moment but no real damage was done other than some light bruising. Carl jerked and shook his head in a clear sign of distress. Techno patted the side of his horse’s neck in an attempt to comfort him. Many of the horses had never left castle grounds before and Carl was one of those horses. He was probably just as terrified as Techno was. The two galloped a lap around the field before
breaking into a canter again.

“You’ve got this, Bud,” Techno whispered, “It’s just like all the other jumps we do. You gotta trust me.” With that, Carl made a clean leap over the white fence and Techno sighed with relief. “Good job, buddy!”

This was it now. This was as far as Technos plans lead him. It was now when he realized how under-prepared he was. Food and money were going to become a problem eventually. The problem that was a bit more pressing is where he would stay. Although he didn’t feel tired at the moment, he would eventually. He pushed the thoughts aside and continued riding. He pulled on the reigns a few times to narrowly avoid hitting trees in the dense woods.

The two sank into an easy rhythm and the ride became easier from there. The initial adrenaline had worn off and the Canter turned into a gallop. Then the gallop turned into a trot. Techno tried to ignore how suffocating the dark was. It was nearly pitch black outside still which made it difficult to see 15ft ahead. It was terrifying not knowing what was lurking in the dark.

“Oh, Techno. You’re so scared. You’re trembling. Would you like some help?” A voice in his head whispered. Well calling it a voice wasn’t quite right. It was more a multitude of voices all overlapping each other. Techno Responded without thinking.

“I’m shivering. It’s Cold,” He retorted with spite, not appreciating its mocking tone.

“Really? Blaming your own fear on the cold? I thought you were smarter than that” Techno scoffed, ignoring the fact that the voices were probably right. “Listen. We can help you. We can teach you. We can train you. You can be powerful. You have the knowledge of a thousand souls and your disposal. We ca-”

“No. You made me hurt people. Made me do things I didn’t want to. If you really wanted me on your side, you should have talked earlier instead of hijacking me”

“Oh, Techno. We do talk. You just never have listened before. Maybe you will now? Before an incident happens again?” The voices sounded insincere but not like they were lying. More like they were twisting the truth to make it benefit them. Regardless the sentence made Techno shudder. If listening to them prevented an incident from happening, then he would do what he had to.

“Fine. If you really have all this knowledge, then tell me what you are.” He snapped.

“You may refer to us as chat. We are a collection of souls who were just like you. Destined to die before we are even born. And if you die, You’ll join us too”

“What are you talking about?” Anger and confusion carried through Techno’s voice making Carl unsettled. The prince had forgotten that this conversation was one-sided to everyone else. He leaned down to his horse and whispered some kind words in his ear and this so-called ‘Chat’ was kind enough to wait for his attention again.

“The circumstances of your birth were less than ideal. You were going to die. You have the name Techno because you had to. It’s a Nether name. The sorcerer that cursed you asked for your name to be from a Piglin Origin. It’s fitting if you live long enough to see the irony”

“You’re making this up. It’s ridiculous! I don’t believe you. Just shut up and stay quiet.” Techno ordered. The collection of voices just laughed.

“You don’t have to believe us, but it is the truth regardless if you accept it or not. Now just let us help you. We can take you somewhere safe.”

“Why should I trust you?” Techno spat.

“We want to exist too. We need you just as much as you need us.” Techno breathed taking a moment to contemplate his options. He could either continue blindly or follow the insane voices in his head. Neither option sounded ideal, but if these voices were telling the truth they could actually help him. He didn’t have enough answers to fully trust Chat, but it was better than wandering into the complete unknown.

“Fine, tell me where to go,” Techno reluctantly agreed.

“Great! There’s just one thing we ask for in return,” Techno huffed and rolled his eyes.

“And what is that?” Annoyance leaching into Techno’s tone.

“Become our Blade”

Chapter Text

It was the eve of Tommy’s 16th birthday and he was determined to make today a good day. Tommy has never had the best luck with his birthdays. In fact, most people ignored his birthdays in favor of remembering the lost prince. The youngest prince became quite skilled in ignoring the slight frustration and annoyance upon hearing the name Techno. The day was supposed to be about him, Tommy, not some runaway.

Instead, on his birthday he’d stay shut up in his room or escape out with his best friend. Most importantly, he’d avoid interacting with his family. He learned it was easier that way. So knowing that he’d be mulling over a rotten day tomorrow, Tommy decided to make today the best day ever.

Ever since Tommy saw his first joust, he knew he wanted to participate in one. So today he was doing just that, participating in a joust. (Even though the age requirement to joust was 16.) Since he was technically too young he is only allowed to go up against one other person, Prince Wilbur.

His older brother had several more years of experience on him. So far, Wilbur has gone undefeated, but Tommy isn’t sure if it’s because Wilbur has any actual skill or if it’s because no one wanted an upset prince. He was almost positive it was the latter.

Everything about the day was going according to plan except for the fact that Tommy was not currently winning. Practices were always tough, but he made quick progress and the officials had deemed him ready. The scrawny boy practically drowned in his heavy armor and he needed help getting on and off his horse. Admittedly it could be going much worse. Tommy was actually faring pretty well for his first attempt.

He had gained a few points back when Wilbur fumbled a run and only managed to get one point for hitting Tommy’s arm. He got better as he continued, but it didn’t change the growing exhaustion and pain filling his body. Tommy had never thought about how much jousting would hurt.

It had been the second to last round when a hit from Wilbur landed squarely on his chest. In most case scenarios the lance would splinter, but this time it hadn’t. So instead, the hit nearly knocked all the air out of the younger brother. He flipped his helmet up and spent a few moments wheezing and recovering on the sidelines. Those moments stretched a little longer than Tommy would have liked and it caused his older brother to check on him. Tommy became aware of the sound of hooves gently trotting over to him and it signaled him to look up at his opponent.

“You alright there Toms?” Wilbur asked, flipping up his helmet to look at his younger brother. “Didn’t hit you too hard, did I?” He asked with genuine concern as he was handed a new lance. Tommy’s voice was scratchy from his heavy breathing, but he still supplied a laugh.

“Too hard?” Tommy sputtered “Please, a mouse could hit harder than you. It’s pathetic really”

“Is that so? I think your lungs would disagree,” Wilbur countered. Tommy simply rolled his eyes and smiled.

“Ooooh! You’re on, Bitch!” Tommy spat and pulled down his helmet so it protected his face once again. Wilbur only smiled. In the public eye, Tommy never swore. When it came to his family and friends, the boy had the mouth of a sailor.

“Good luck! You’ll need it!” Wilbur called before flipping his helmet down and galloping off to the other side of the arena.

The sun was threatening to melt the small heaps of snow that piled up at the edges of the arena. The blonde was overheating in the metal oven he was wearing. He was sweating but he wasn’t sure if it was from the heat or from his nerves. He readied up Clemintine, His horse who he named when he was six due to her orangey-brown coat. Tommy squirmed in anticipation and he found his heart racing faster than he could control. His hand clenched around his lance as he made an attempt to hide his shaking.

He could still win this, Tommy told himself. Wilbur was about to lose his win streak, and he was about to be the one to take it from him. He was three points away from tying. (Assuming that Wilbur would also get three points.) So Tommy needed to land a flawless hit and shatter his lance to get a perfect 4 points. When the trumpet was blown, the two brothers sprinted. Each of their lances aimed at the other’s shield.

The entire audience sat with anticipation. Nearly everyone came to see the royal joust, brother against brother. There was one young squire with brown swooping hair that seemed a little over-enthusiastic. Originally, he was sitting with the king and the queen but his excitement grew too strong for his seat. He scrambled down to the very front row and leaned halfway over the railing.

“You’ve got this Boss Man!” Tubbo cheered loudly. He’d like to believe that Tommy heard him over the entire audience, but he knew that probably wasn’t the case. He held his breath as the two brothers charged at each other.

Tommy nearly felt his stomach in his throat as the distance between him and Wilbur became smaller and smaller. He held his form and leaned slightly into the attack. Then it happened. It felt exhilarating. He knew he won from the moment the hit landed. Tommy’s lanced pressed with such force against Wilbur’s shield that his lance shattered. He won. He actually won! The younger held up his arms in a victorious triumph and the crowd erupted with cheers and applause.

Needless to say, Wilbur was a bit shocked… maybe even mildly salty, but It didn’t change the fact that he was extremely proud of his little brother. The two rode back to the center so they could shake hands and display good sportsmanship.

“Take that you prick! I told you I could do it.” Tommy beamed, shaking Wilbur’s hand firmly.

“You did great Tommy!”

That wasn’t what Tommy had expected at all.

He was expecting his older brother to whine and come up with stupid excuses for losing. Instead, he just looked at Tommy with a sense of utter pride and Tommy soaked up the validation

He looked directly at the platform designated for royal seating to see Phil and Kristin utterly shocked. After noticing Tubbo was not with the king and queen, he scanned the audience for him. Tubbo was waving aggressively and seemed to yell something that Tommy couldn’t quite hear. The brunette gave up trying to communicate over the roar of the audience and instead gave a thumbs up which made Tommy chuckle.

He then turned to catch back up to Wilbur and the two rode back to the stables together. They fell into a comfortable silence as they trotted, both smiling under their helmets. Tommy’s smile equated to one of victorious triumph and Wilbur’s was of admiration and fondness. When the two arrived at their destination, Wilbur was immediately helped off his horse and out of his armor.

If there was one thing that Tommy knew about Wilbur was that he hated armor with a burning passion. It was surprising when Wilbur agreed to learn how to joust. Everyone had been shocked by it. He was always more of a words person. He would always try to de-escalate situations diplomatically and avoid any form of violence. According to Wilbur, wearing armor was like an invitation for someone to hit you. So removing his armor was always the first thing he did after jousts.

Tommy knew that he should wait for servants and stable hands to finish helping Wilbur before he should attempt to get off of Clementine, but admittedly he was growing impatient. He swung his leg over and slowly started lowing himself down when a voice interrupted him.

“Tommy!” The young squire exclaimed. The sudden noise caused Tommy to startle. His leg caught in his right stirrup and he began to crash to the ground. He probably would have gotten a concussion or broken a bone if Tubbo hadn’t been fast enough to catch him.

“Thanks, Tubs,” Tommy sighed, thankful that he hadn't eaten shit, quite literally, by falling on the stable floor. “Help me get this armor off, would you? It’s heavy and hot.” Tubbo scoffed, laughing, but still started undoing the straps on Tommy’s chest plate.

“How do you think I feel? I have to practically wear armor all the time.”

“Yeah, but yours is Chainmail. This is like, heavy-duty plate.” The comment caused Tubbo to roll his eyes, but he continued helping. Tommy slipped off his helmet revealing sweaty, matted-down blonde hair. He ran a quick hand through it and shook his head around, Trying to bring back its usual bounce.

“That was pretty impressive, Boss Man.” Tubbo smiled, still not quite believing all the events that had just happened.

“I know. I’m pretty great aren’t I?”

“Careful Tubbo, compliment him too much and you’ll inflate his ego,” Wilbur chided as he walked over to the duo.

“Well, everybody loves me. So it's practically a fact. Especially the women! They love me so much. I’m going to have so many wives one day,” Tommy preened.

“I’m pretty sure that's Illegal, Tommy,” Tubbo added with a chuckle in his tone. Wilbur laughed at the pair as they continued debating over wives and their pros and cons.

It was always a good day when Wilbur laughed, especially when it was around his birthday. Tommy tried to remember the sound and save it for later.

“I’m heading back to the Castle. I’ll meet you two there once you’re done here.” Wilbur interjected before leaving. The pair acknowledged his message but continued on with their conversation and removed the last pieces of armor. Once Tommy was completely free, Tubbo brought him into a tight hug.

“Seriously though, Boss-Man, that joust was incredible. You did a good job.” Tubbo smiled.
“Yeah, yeah. I know. We already determined I’m great.” Tommy brushed off the compliment, but it really did mean a lot coming from Tubbo. The duo had become near inseparable since they met.

Tommy remembered the day clearly even though he was quite young. The royal family had been taking a stroll through town greeting people and keeping a positive reputation with the public. It looked absolutely dreadful and gray outside due to the cold summer rain, yet crowds of people still came out of the comforts of their homes to meet the King and Queen and two of their princes.

It had been King Phil who first noticed the small brunette boy out of the corner of his eye. The young boy sat in an alleyway, tucked into a crate that was tipped on its side to act as a makeshift shelter. Phil politely excused himself from the conversation he was having in order to investigate. As Phil approached the six-year-old, the young boy seemed to recoil back into his box.

Phil looked at him with kind eyes and a gentle smile. He saw how sickly pale the boys skin looked. It seemed as if he was living in a black and white world and all the color was drained out of him. The boy’s body seemed to tremble and shake as he stared up at Phil with fearful eyes. Phil's heart shattered at the sight and a stone of dread seemed to sink deep into his stomach. He tried to reach out and offer his umbrella towards the boy but he only seemed to curl in on himself further.

It was now when Tommy interrupted.

“Dad I- Oh who is this?” Tommy walked over to the boy in the box without waiting for an answer. “Hi! I’m Tommy!" he said a bit too loudly when offering out his hand to shake. The brunette just stared at him, absolutely stunned. “Now you tell me your name,” Tommy prompted after the pause dragged on.

“T-Tubbo,” He stuttered, finally grabbing Tommy’s hand to shake it. Kristen and Wilbur had finished their conversation and joined the scene. Kristin started talking with Phil about the situation and Wilbur had gone directly up to the younger two.

“Wilby! Meet my new friend Tubbo!” Tommy said, gesturing to the other six-year-old.

“It’s nice to meet you Tubbo. I’m Wilbur” He smiled, offering out his hand for Tubbo to shake. Wilbur was a pretty smart 13-year-old. So when he felt how burning hot the younger boy’s hand was, he knew something was wrong. He watched intently as Tommy and Tubbo continued interacting.

Tommy being so young didn’t understand the gravity of the situation. He just kept talking about his day and Tubbo just listened, even letting out a tiny giggle occasionally. The little blonde prince didn’t even notice his parents talking about foster homes or hospitals, but Wilbur did.

“Tubbo, are you cold?” Wilbur asked cutting abruptly into their conversation. He saw that the boy was shivering, but he also knew that the boy’s hands felt extremely warm. He only received a small nod from Tubbo as an answer.

“Oh! Here!” Tommy unbuttoned the clasp on his summer cloak and draped it over Tubbo’s shoulders. “There! That should be much warmer”

Tommy cycled back to his normal conversation but Tubbo seemed to be drifting asleep. His eyes kept fluttering shut despite his attempts to keep them open.

“You alright there, Tubbo?” Wilbur asked, carefully paying attention to his head, as he expected another nod. Except he didn’t get any form of response. Tubbo just stared at nothing and then closed his eyes. His head dropped down onto one shoulder like it was too much weight to continue to hold up. Anxiety ate at Wilbur’s stomach and the elder prince immediately looked to his parents.

Tommy shook Tubbo’s shoulder lightly but the boy didn’t stir.

“Tubbo?” Tommy asked, concern now leaching into his voice. Tommy understood why everyone looked so panicked now. His mother gently pulled Tommy back and Wilbur set his umbrella aside to reach into the box and grab the brunette. He was shocked that he lifted easily. He was far lighter than Tommy. Phil took the boy from his son and the king could have cried at his weightlessness. The family, now with the addition of Tubbo, hurried off to the castle.

Puffy, the court physician, practically adopted him on sight. Tubbo grew up in the castle after Kristin did some digging and discovered he didn’t have any family. The sick boy spent a long time in the infirmary when he first arrived. It took time for Tubbo to get to a healthy state after the incident and health potions don’t help much with illnesses. They tend to be for deep wounds or burns.

Tommy constantly asked Puffy how Tubbo was doing and if he was going to be okay. He had been seriously malnourished and had a fever that took weeks to completely dissipate. Tommy would try to visit every day, but there had been a few days when he was turned away because Tubbo wasn’t doing well enough. He’d sit outside the door and wait until he got to play with his friend.

Honestly, it was difficult for Tommy to think about. If his family wasn’t there that day, Tubbo probably wouldn’t have survived. He couldn’t imagine his life without him. Something always seemed to pull at his heartstrings whenever Tubbo was sick even though he was healthy enough to kick any virus into oblivion. Tubbo stopped being that frail little boy years ago.

Tubbo’s health seemed to surpass even Tommys as they grew older. He began training with the guards at 14 to become a knight and due to him spending so much time with the youngest prince, Phil thought it was the perfect idea to make Tubbo Tommy’s squire. Even though Tommy technically was not a knight, the title of squire allowed them to spend all their time together so it was perfect. Tubbo was more so Tommy’s guard.

The only issue was that Tubbo took his job very seriously. Almost to a point where they didn’t do anything fun. Their roles seemed to have almost reversed and Tubbo became Tommy’s protector. During one instance, Tommy had a minor accident when walking down the stairs, causing him to stumble and sprain his wrist. Tubbo apologized profusely when it happened, saying things like he failed his duties and feared he’d lose his job. Tommy laughed a bit at that. Tubbo losing his job because he was a bit clumsy that day was utterly ridiculous. He quickly confirmed that Tubbo would still have his job and that he didn’t need to worry so much.

After that, they always put their friendship before their duties when it came to each other. They shared secrets with each other that they would never tell anyone about. This includes everything about Tommys birthdays.

The young prince was thankful to have his squire on his birthdays. He was the only redeeming factor that made his birthday feel like a birthday. Tomorrow, they would spend the whole day together. In fact, Tubbo seemed even more determined to make sure Tommy would have a great birthday than Tommy did.

The pair headed back to the castle to meet up with Wilbur for lunch.

“I’m starving,” Tubbo stated as they walked back into the castle’s main corridors. Tommy just nodded in agreement. They navigated their way to the dining hall and the scent of roasted turkey wafted through the air. It made the boys' mouths water at the thought. When arriving at the dining room, the king and queen were already sitting at the table. Tommy was a little surprised at the sight, it wasn’t often that the entire royal family would eat lunch together. That luxury tended to be reserved for dinner.

“Great display out there! Tommy, You did great for your first joust!” Phil announced as his son and his squire stepped into the room. Tommy immediately smiled and was bubbling up with energy all over again. Wilbur just gave a half-smile and nodded. The brothers took their seats at the table and one empty chair was left open. It was always taunting Tubbo but he knew he was not allowed to eat with the royal family. It would be unfair treatment to the other guards. So instead, Tubbo gave a short bow after depositing Tommy at the table and exited to go eat at the mess hall.

“Oh, actually Tubbo!” Wilbur called after him. Tubbo twisted on his heel and walked back into the dining room. “Now that your older, you should join the hunt tomorrow”

“Tomorrow? But I can’t. I- It’s-” Tubbo shot a look at Tommy. Tommy felt his heart drop to the floor. They were about to take Tubbo away from his birthday now too. He shook his head ever so slightly at Tubbo, letting him know not to finish his sentence.

“It is required for all knights to search for Techno on the day of his disappearance. You don’t have to of course.” Phil added. “But, Sapnap said that you have been doing well with your training and would love to have you come along”

Tubbo’s eyebrows knitted together and his mouth twisted like he ate something bitter. Tommy knew that meant Tubbo was angry. He shot him another careful glance letting him know to be careful with his next words. He took a deep breath and responded calmly

“I’m sorry your Highness, my duties are to your youngest prince. Unless he is also going on the hunt, then I will be spending tomorrow here, at the castle,” Before Tubbo received a response, he bowed and left the room.

Lunch was awkward after that. Wilbur tried to make light conversation but Tommy wasn’t having it. He stared down, pushing his food around his plate. He looked over at the empty seat and spite seemed to consume him. After becoming aware that finishing his food was the only way to avoid the awkwardness, he then quickly wolfed it down in order to escape the uncomfortable silence at the table. He excused himself and scurried off to his room.

Plopping on the bed, he stared up at the ceiling. ‘Stupid Techno’ was all the little prince could think. Everything was always about him yet he knew next to nothing about him. He didn’t know the events of what happened that night. All he knew was that Wilbur’s scars came from whatever happened. Why did they care about him? Why don’t they care about me? The sad thought echoed in his head a few times. He knew they did care. Truly he did. Sometimes it just didn’t feel like it. He suddenly had a burning desire to throw a temper tantrum and destroy his room.

Then Tubbo entered. He never knocked since he knew he didn’t have to. The boy was in that room so much that he practically lived in it. He looked even more pissed than Tommy did as he let the door shut firmly behind him. He marched over to the bed and flopped down next to his friend.

“Tommy, your family is stupid,” he announced to the room. Tommy just bubbled up with laughter. It was rare that anyone ever insulted the royal family so it was refreshing for Tommy to hear.

“Yup, they’re all idiots,” Tommy agreed, still laying opposite of Tubbo on the bed.

“Well, you’re stupid too,” Tubbo added. Tommy immediately sat up to defend himself from such slander.

“Okay, Hey! What happened to praising me for all my wives I’m going to have one day?” Tommy stared down Tubbo with an intense glare but the corners of his mouth were upturned and his voice didn’t carry any real venom.

“Tommy, Why don’t you tell them it’s your birthday tomorrow? Wouldn’t that be easier?”

“No. It- it’s not easier. Because then they’ll realize that they’ve forgotten and it will just make them feel worse than they already do.”

“Good! They should feel bad! It’s your birthday. They should be celebrating you. I mean, what do they think? You just get magically older every year?” Tubbo now sat up, clearly frustrated at the situation. Tommy should have been as angry as Tubbo was, but he couldn’t help but let his mouth form a slight smile. In some capacity, he was happy that Tubbo was so passionately defending his birthday.

“It really doesn’t matter, Tubbs,” Tommy said, now feeling much better about the situation. He had calmed down and set his emotions aside for now. However, Tubbo didn’t.

“It should matter Tommy! Techno is probably dead anyway. No one has heard anything about him in 16 years! They just send all the guards on a wild goose chase up north for no reason other than the fact it’s a tradition at this point.” Tubbo complained, plopping back down onto the bed and sighing. He finally burnt off all his anger on his tiny rant. He glanced over to Tommy to gauge his reaction but Tommy just looked away from Tubbo, choosing to ignore his problems. “Maybe you should talk to Wilbur tomorrow. Maybe if the two of you spent the day together you’d both stop looking so sad.” Tubbo added.

The words came out of his mouth too fast for him to process. He realized as an afterthought that it might make Tommy upset. Tubbo’s voice felt distant and unlike him. He was clearly uncomfortable bringing up the topic, but in all honesty, it probably wasn’t a bad idea for Tommy to talk to Wilbur.

Tommy and Wilbur had always been close, even if Wilbur always coined him off as his annoying little brother. The two spent a lot of time together, so much so that Tommy almost seemed like he could be Wilbur’s clone if they had the same hair color. Tommy looked up to him. If Wilbur told him to do something he would… other than his chores or coursework.

He was especially fond of Wilbur’s music, except Wilbur didn’t play for people very often. Most of the time he would sit in his room, strum a few cords, and sing when he didn’t think anyone could hear. Tommy would sit outside his door and listen, and sometimes Tubbo would join him too. It was rare for Tommy to gather enough courage to enter Wilbur’s room when he was playing, mostly because he was afraid Wilbur would stop.

Sometimes, when he was feeling brave enough he did enter the room. Wilbur would stop for a few moments to see whatever Tommy wanted, but if his little brother requested him to, he would play a song. Occasionally he’d choose a song that they both knew and could sing along to. Those are some of Tommy’s fondest memories with his brother.

On Tommy’s birthday, he never dared enter the room. Yet music still seemed to flow through the closed door. It was a melancholy melody. It didn’t have any lyrics like his other songs did, just a gentle hum. It was a haunting song of heartbreak that he played every year. Tommy knew it far better than he would have liked. Despite how beautiful the song was, it was a sad tune to listen to. In a way, it was Wilbur’s own private tradition. So maybe the two of them could share the tradition this year instead. Tommy already knew the tune.

“Do we really look that sad?” Tommy asked genuinely.

“Like someone butchered your favorite cow and fed it to you,” Tubbo replied with complete seriousness.

“Hey, don’t even joke about Henry!” Tommy defended “you know what I think? I think you're trying to get out of spending the day with me” Tommy teased, attempting to bring back a more cheerful atmosphere. He meant it as a light-hearted joke, but Tubbo clearly didn’t take it that way. His face twisted into a regretful, panicked state and he quickly tried to redeem himself.

“No! No I didn’t mean- I want to spend the day with you. It’s your birthday and-“

“Geez, Big man! Calm down, would you? I understand. It’s okay. And… and I think I will talk to Wilbur Tomorrow… if I can… maybe after we do all of our fun stuff though.”

Tommy could see the shock that settled within Tubbo. He blinked a few times trying to process what Tommy just said. The prince would tend to brush off his advice, even if he was right. He stared at the blonde who was awkwardly fiddling with his hands. A small smile tugged at the corners of Tubbo’s mouth. It wasn’t exactly a happy moment but he was glad that his friend agreed.

“Yeah of course! I’ve got so much planned for us to do” Tubbo confirmed cheerfully, clapping his best friend on the back. The action seemed to be enough for Tommy to get dragged out of his own thoughts because he looked over to Tubbo and smiled at him. “That reminds me, I still have some preparations for tomorrow,” His excited voice then lowered to a whisper. “So we can sneak out.” He slyly added.

Tommy smiled. He knew that sneaking out with Tubbo meant stopping at Niki’s bakery and basking in the warmth of freshly baked bread. Niki may be one of the sweetest people Tommy has ever met. She was a friend of the family so the castle had scones and cookies delivered pretty frequently. His mouth watered at the thought.

“I’ll be back in a minute!” Tubbo interjected Tommy’s thoughts, preventing him from salivating further. The brunette opened the door and looked both ways before making his exit. After the door shut, Tommy got up. With a sigh, he wrapped his spring cloak over his shoulders and made his way over to open the double doors to his balcony.

Tommy always enjoyed being outside whenever his brain felt fogged over with intrusive thoughts. The fresh air felt much less suffocating than his room. His balcony overlooked the garden. Most of the year the garden was bland and covered in snow, but around this time of year, the perennial plants would start to grow back.

Flowers were a rarity in the empire. Even the summers have a difficult time giving enough heat to sustain the flowers. People only have flowers and plants because of the greenhouses that were frequently placed throughout the town, but most of the time, those were used for crops and not any aesthetic plants. The castle gardens and greenhouse were some of the few places that had the luxury of planting something other than just crops.

Few flowers dared to fight the chilly air and the small pansies popping up were the only form of color that dotted the cold landscape. That was until he saw Wilbur clad in a warm yellow sweater. He watched as his brother sat on the bench that he and Tubbo would frequently sit at. The bench overlooked a small pond that had just recently been unthawed. The brunette prince leaned back and stared at the sky forlornly. For a moment the younger prince thought that he’d be spotted, but didn’t seem like Wilbur had noticed him.

He wasn’t sure when he made the decision to go down to the gardens. He just found himself exiting his room and heading in that direction. The castle halls always felt so long. The place was massive and would take hours to do a tour of the entire place. Eventually, he found himself at the garden doors and stepped outside to search for his brother.

Now Wilbur noticed him. He looked at Tommy with a gentle smile that didn’t feel entirely genuine.

“Hey, Tommy. What are you doing out here?” Wilbur asked, shifting on the bench to make room next to him. Tommy took the hint.

“What are you doing out here?” Tommy questioned back. Conversations with Tommy were never going to be easy and Wilbur questioned if the kid knew how to answer a question without asking another question.

“That’s not fair, I asked you first” Wilbur rebutted.

“Well I’m only out here because of you”

“Aww did you miss me, Tommy? Couldn’t stay away from me that long?” Tommy rolled his eyes at Wilbur’s teasing tone. To Wilbur, Tommy still felt like the little duckling that would follow him around and repeat his every action. Despite how much older Tommy was now, it was difficult not to see him as his baby brother. For a moment Wilbur contemplated if Techno ever felt the same way about him.

“Look, I can leave if you want dickhead.” Tommy started to get up, but Wilbur stopped him.

“You can stay,” The elder prince said catching his cape “… I came out here to do some thinking”

“Thinking about what?” Tommy questioned, shifting back into a comfortable position on the bench.

“Just thinking. Is that a foreign concept to you Tommy? Is your head always that empty?”

“Shut up you prick. I have plenty of thoughts and great ideas” Tommy argued back. A small smile rid the statement of any spite. There was one thought, in particular, that was nagging Tommy though. His mood shifted for a moment. “Did you let me win?”

“No, I didn’t,” Wilbur said, sounding almost hurt that Tommy would think that. “That was all you today. I gave it my all and you did too. You’ve earned that win yourself. I had nothing to do with it.”

“Thanks, Wil.” Tommy smiled at him.

“Besides I got enough payback on you when I landed that hit that sent you into an asthma attack.” Tommy groaned. He was certain that would leave a massive bruise on his chest. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he could feel the welts forming. It wasn’t going to be a single lance-shaped bruise. The welts would be from the heavy armor pressing against his bones.

“Don’t remind me” The blonde complained, bringing a hand up to gently touch the tender parts of his body.

“Sorry, about that. You okay?” Tommy just nodded as a response. The two sat there for a while, just appreciating each other’s company. Their conversations kept drifting topics and occasionally laughter would spark between the two. Tommy wanted to be able to talk like this tomorrow, but Wilbur is always the hardest to talk to on his birthday. That being said, he did tell Tubbo that he’d try talking to his brother. He hoped it would go this smoothly.
For a second, there was silence as the two sat there thinking and Tommy noticed that the gardens were much prettier close-up. The pansies seemed even brighter and a few lilies of the valley had popped up which Tommy hadn’t noticed.

“Hey, Tommy?”

“Yeah, Wil?”

“You smell” The statement caught Tommy off-guard and he let out loud laugh. It was probably true. Tommy still hadn’t bathed so he still had all of his sweat caked on from the joust. Honestly, a bath sounded nice and relaxing.

“Alright, I can take a hint, Wil.” Tommy stood up and was surprised when Wilbur followed suit. “You’re coming inside too?” Wilbur nodded.

“Yup I feel better now.” Tommy bit back a frown. That implied that Wilbur wasn’t feeling great before. Tommy knew that. It just felt different when he actually admitted it. “Any requests for dinner?” Wilbur asked.

“Nah, whatever’s fine. I don’t care. You can take your pick.”

With that Wilbur nodded and the two split off in separate directions. Wilbur towards the kitchen and Tommy back to his bedroom. He had enough foresight to grab a change of clothes.

When walking back through the long halls, Tubbo was spotted hauling a large bag over his shoulders. The prince began to question what exactly his squire was planning for his birthday tomorrow. Obviously, it was quite an endeavor that required quite a bit of planning.

“Whatcha got there, Tubs?” Tubbo visibly jumped, twisting his focus on Tommy.

“Geez, bossman! Don’t do that!” The brunette brought his hand up to his heart as he tried to relax.

“What have you got in there? A body?” Tommy questioned, chuckling at the spooked Tubbo before him. Suddenly, Tubbo had a dangerous look in his eye.

“What do you know?” Tubbo questioned suspiciously, playing into the sick joke.

“What the Fuck, Tubbo?” Tommy jumped back. A somewhat anxious laugh erupted from him. “That’s messed up!”

“I’m kidding! I’m kidding. I’ll show you when we get back to your room.” Although Tommy’s interest was peaked, all he really wanted to do at that moment was to take a nice long hot bath. Tubbo’s crazy antics could wait until he felt clean.

“Actually I’m gonna get washed up. Mind if we save it for tomorrow?”

“Sure. Just let me stash everything in your room” Tommy nodded as they both stepped inside his room. Shortly after, Tommy left for the washroom with a change of clothes in hand.

Tommy took an exceptionally long bath. So long that the hot water had grown cold. When it was still a comfortable temperature, he let the warmth seep into his aching body. He sat there spending a lot of the time wondering about tomorrow. If anyone besides Tubbo would wish him happy birthday, what exciting things his best friend had planned, and how his long-overdue conversation with Wilbur would go.

He supposed he would just have to wait for what tomorrow brought to him.

Chapter Text

Tommy awoke to his bed quaking and the sounds of someone telling him to wake up. In a moment of brief panic, the prince bolted upright, knocking his forehead against his best friend. The two of them immediately clutched their heads, reeling from the initial shock.

It was almost completely dark in Tommy’s room except for a few slivers of moonlight that escaped through cracks in the curtains. It was just enough light for the blonde to recognize Tubbo’s silhouette.

“Geez Tubbo. What the fuck?” Tommy asked while looking between the gaps of his fingers. “Is something wrong?”

“It’s Midnight, Tommy! Happy Birthday!” Tubbo explained cheerfully.

“Thanks, Tubs, but it’s too early for this,” Tommy groaned. He laid back in bed and pulled the covers back up to his chin. “Go to sleep.”

“Alright, get some rest. We will have a lot to do today.” Tommy only hummed in response. He had already drifted to sleep before Tubbo could finish his sentence.

When the prince finally woke up, he was greeted with the morning light pouring into the room. He begrudgingly cast his blankets aside and nearly jumped when his hand hit a warm lump.

Tubbo was fast asleep on the other half of Tommy’s bed. The squire hadn’t bothered with nestling under the covers and was instead laying on top of them. The two friends have had their share of sleepovers so he was unsure why he hadn’t decided to crawl under the blankets. Tommy briefly wondered if he was that terrible to sleep next to.

“Mornin’ Tubbo,” Tommy said, bumping his friend’s shoulder.

“Morning Tommy,” Tubbo mumbled, still with his head down and his eyes closed. It took a few
moments for Tubbo’s brain to remember what day it was. Tubbo shot upright and Tommy dodged the motion, learning from what happened a few hours prior.

“Tommy! It’s your Birthday!” Tubbo immediately swung himself off the bed. The prince just sat there, overwhelmed by the sheer amount of energy his friend was exhibiting. “ Get up. We have stuff to do!” Tubbo ordered before marching off to Tommy’s closet where he stashed the large bag from the night previous. After shuffling through the contents for a moment, Tubbo took a wad of clothing and threw it at Tommy. “Right then. Put that on. The cloak isn’t as nice as yours, but it should keep you warm enough.”

Tommy blinked a few times as he stared at the brunette in confusion. He realized that Tubbo was already dressed for the day. He wasn’t wearing his normal armor and was instead wearing a white collared shirt with a green sweater vest.

“Why am I wearing this stuff? Where did you even get it from?” The prince questioned. Tommy had a considerable height advantage over his friend, meaning that Tubbo’s clothing would be too small on him.

In the pile of clothing that was tossed at him, there was a knit red sweater and some khaki pants similar to the ones the shorter friend was wearing. However, the cloak mentioned previously was Tubbo’s and Tommy didn’t like the idea of his friend giving up his method of warmth just for his sake.

“We are sneaking out. I know how much you like your cloaks, but they are too recognizable,” Tubbo explained. “As for clothes, Puffy helped me knit it for you, the cloak is mine, And those are just your pants.” Tommy glanced down at the sweater in his hands with a newfound appreciation and a warmth blossomed in his chest.

Tubbo kept pulling things out of the bag including, Two leather backpacks, assumably one for him and the other for Tommy, gloves, and a rope. Meanwhile, The prince changed into his new clothing, admiring the softness of his new sweater.

When Tommy turned back to Tubbo, he noticed a new warm coat on him. It was made of a corduroy material and had a fluffy white trim on the hood and on his sleeves. It looked a little too warm for the current season, but with Tommy using his cape, this was probably his next best option. Suspicion and concern flooded into Tommy when he saw his friend tying a rope around his own waist.

“This rope will be our ticket out,” Tubbo said before Tommy had the opportunity to ask. “We are going out the window.”

“That won’t work. Mother and father are always in the garden in the morning.”

“Not your window” Tubbo clarified.

He made uncomfortable eye contact with Tommy and the prince was able to put the pieces together.

Techno’s window.

“Are you sure th-”

“It will be fine. We will be back before they know you’re gone.” Tubbo reassured, putting a hand on Tommy’s shoulder and pulling the blonde away from his thoughts. “Everyone on the hunt already left at midnight.”

The prince silently nodded. He trusted Tubbo did his research. Obviously, he put in a lot of effort into planning today and Tommy wasn’t about to back out now.

After the two were entirely geared up, Tubbo opened Tommy’s bedroom door. His eyes scanned the empty hall. Tubbo then nodded to Tommy letting him know it was all clear.

The best friends stared at Techno’s door. Neither of them had been in the room. They never had any real reason to.
Tommy had always been curious about what Techno’s room looked like but never trespassed into the lifeless space. He wondered what it would be like if he was still here now. He questioned if he would have run to this door instead of Wilbur’s whenever he had a nightmare. Or if he would have been the one to help him with his coursework whenever he was failing.

Those emotions quickly turned into spite as he glared at the door. He hated that he missed someone he's never met. Someone who has plagued his birthdays forever with their own name.

Tommy entered Techno’s room first. It had felt as empty and void of life as he thought it would. The room had remained untouched for years like they were waiting for the eldest prince to come back to it despite the amount of time he’s been away. The space was still cleaned by the staff, so it didn’t feel weighed down with dust.

The closet was left open, and Tommy noticed that none of the seasonal cloaks were there. The prince’s face twisted to a frown. Techno wasn’t planning on coming back, at least not for a very long time. Tommy wished more than ever that he knew what happened that night. He just hoped that he wasn’t the one to cause him to leave forever, because that’s what it was beginning to feel like.

Tubbo had already gone to the window, opening it enough for them to escape out.
“Okay, Tommy. Come here” Tubbo beckoned. The prince walked over, shaking his thoughts away.

Without warning, Tubbo began tying the other end of his rope to Tommy. He then began explaining his master plan.

“If we leave a rope from the window, someone will see it and figure out someone left, or that someone got in. Regardless, they will come looking for us.” Tubbo began. He then gestured to the rope. “Using this method, we will be each other’s anchors. We will take turns climbing down and we will have to rely on the other to hold on in case we fall. The maximum distance between us will be about 6ft so that’s as far as we will fall if one of us slips. Got that?”

Tommy nodded with a determined look on his face. Techno escaped out this window when he was 14 without a rope. If he could do it, so could Tommy. He was about to interrupt with some sarcastic remark but Tubbo then continued speaking.

“Whoever goes second has to close the window, but not all the way” Tubbo held up a single gold piece. “This should leave enough space for us to open the window when we get back. We only have until about one o’clock since the staff will look for us after lunch.” Tubbo took a deep breath. “Alright, sorry that was a lot to get through. You got it?”

“I’ve got it. I’ll go first” Tubbo nodded and took a wider stance in order to be a stronger anchor.

Tommy looked out the window first, trying to plan out the path. He swung his legs out the window and began moving his way down carefully. Once the rope between the friends became taut, Tommy found a sturdy place and clung to the wall. It was nerve-wracking. One wrong move and both would fall to the ground with a painful crash.

Tubbo began descending the wall at a steady and even pace. They had to move quickly because two teenagers clinging to a wall would definitely cause suspicion. After a few moments, Tubbo came down next to Tommy.

“You alright?” Tubbo asked.

For some reason, Tommy couldn’t bring himself to speak. He nodded silently. He wasn’t sure what had changed. Perhaps it was the fact that not only his life was on the line, but Tubbo’s as well. Tommy was about to take his next step down when he noticed how much he was shaking. Tubbo wasn’t faring much better. He was clinging to the wall so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

Tommy began moving down the wall again after Tubbo gave a reassuring nod. The prince became less tense the closer they got to the bottom. Tommy had about 5 more feet to go, meaning he’d reach the ground the next time he moved.

The next trade-off went smoothly. Tommy reached the ground first with a relieving sigh. He looked up at Tubbo as he finished the climb. The two shared a brief hug and they both waited for the adrenaline to wear off.

“That was awful,” Tubbo stated while shakily untying the rope around his waist.

“Yeah. It was,” Tommy nodded while loosening his own knot.

His thoughts drifted back to Techno, a usual occurrence on his birthday. The eldest prince did that climb by himself without any safety precautions, and when he was younger than Tommy. He must have been so scared.

“We should go the stables. Our horses are already saddled up. Come with me”

Tubbo shot a few glances around to make sure they weren’t spotted. Tommy then quickly and stealthily followed Tubbo into the stables.

Benson and Clementine were both mounted by their riders and they both hopped the training field fence. The same the runaway prince had done many years ago.

It took longer to walk around the outskirts of the castle and it ate up a lot of their time, but it was far less risky than going out the main gate.

Tommy already knew where they were going next, yet he politely let Tubbo lead the way there. The duo both loved Niki’s bakery, especially when Niki would sneak them extra treats. Tubbo frequented the place more since he’d stop here before the guards would go hunting. Niki and Tubbo became pretty close friends and she’d always give him extra to take back to Tommy. If he thought about it hard enough, he could practically smell the cinnamon and vanilla that filled Niki’s bakery already.

When the duo arrived, Tubbo tied up the horses to a post outside and Tommy headed inside. The place wasn’t very big. It had a counter in the front. Next to it, a display case filled with pastries and fresh bread. There were also a few round tables to sit at. A tiny bell rang when he swung open the door causing the baker to look in the prince's direction and he was immediately encompassed by the sweet bakery warmth.

“Tommy!” Niki cheered waving at him. It caused a few heads to turn and look at him. Whispers spread throughout the cafe and the patrons bowed their heads in Tommy’s direction.

Tommy gave a soft smile to the town’s inhabitants, they really didn’t need to bow to him, but he appreciated the gesture. He quickly walked up to Niki before anyone else could approach him.

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have announced you like that,” Niki admitted. She leaned across the counter. “Happy birthday Tommy,” she whispered.

“Thanks, Niki” he whispered back. The bell on the door rang again when Tubbo entered and he made his way over to his friends.

“Hi, Niki! Is it ready?” Tommy glanced at Tubbo suspiciously.

“Is what ready?” Tommy asked, looking between the two. The both of them just smiled, making the blonde feel entirely out of the loop. Niki dipped below the counter grabbing two brown paper bags. When she popped back up she placed the two bags in front of the boys.

“What is it?” Tommy questioned.

“It’s your, lunch! And some extra treats,” the baker replied with a wink. “Now go have some fun today, okay? You deserve it.” Something about Niki saying that to him made him feel emotional. He hadn’t really heard anyone besides Tubbo say that Tommy deserves his birthday.

“Thanks, Niki,” both boys said in near unison. Tubbo practically dragged Tommy out of the bakery.

Admittedly, Tommy hadn’t expected this part of the day to go this way. He expected some time to sit and relax in the bakery, but instead, his friend coaxed him back onto his horse and was leading him to the outskirts of town.

“Are you going to tell me where we are going or are leading me into the forest just to murder me?” Tommy questioned non seriously.

“I found something in the forest the last time I went out hunting. I want to show it to you” Tubbo explained still leading the way.

Tommy just stared at his friend quizzically. Tubbo couldn’t see his expression since he was riding ahead of him, but could practically feel the confused gaze burn into the back of his head.

It took another hour of trotting through the forest before Tommy started complaining. Tommy was completely faithful in Tubbo. He would trust him with his life, but right now he was beginning to think that he was lost.

“Tubbo? Are you sure you know where you're going? What exactly should I be looking for here?”

“Shhhhhh!” Tubbo hushed. He halted his horse, causing Benson to reel back slightly.

“Don’t shhh me, bitch!” Tommy spat back, stopping as well. Tubbo held his hand up to silence Tommy.

“Listen,” Tubbo responded. Tommy silenced himself and strained to hear the sounds of the forest.
It was quiet, but a different kind of quiet compared to the castle. The silence in the castle felt eerie. Unless you were in a room that had any servants or directly in a conversation, it was soundless. The guards never talked on duty unless they were talked to first. On occasion, there would be parties or meetings that Tommy would attend that would fill the castle with life, but outside of that, the most active rooms were the barracks and the kitchen.

He was envious of Tubbo because he was constantly surrounded by people so full of life. Compared to him and his own family, sometimes he feels like has to walk around eggshells especially when it came to talking about Techno. He was once again thankful he had Tubbo to talk to and hopefully Wilbur soon.

Right now, he focused on the breeze rustling through the leaves and branches. Then he heard something strange. A familiar buzzing sound seemed to fly by his ear.

“We’re close. Follow me” Tubbo motioned with his arm as he and Benson broke into a gallop. The prince followed, only slightly startled by his friend’s abruptness.

Tubbo had stopped just as quickly as he had started and it caused Tommy to nearly bump right into him. Clementine reared up at the sudden stop and Tommy had to lean forward to prevent falling off his horse.

The friends settled upon a clearing. It was a strange sight, seeing a field of green grass encased by snow-covered trees. In the center was a strange and massive stone structure that seemed to disrupt the harmony of nature. The structure was on a cobblestone platform and showcased some sort of dark stone arch.

Tommy, being the curious lad he was, dismounted his horse and proceed to walk towards it. The closer he got, the warmer he felt. It was almost a sickly heat that made him wish he wasn’t wearing such a warm sweater, but it did however explain the circle of greenery around the structure. Again Tommy heard a buzzing sound, which he soon realized was bugs.

Along with flowers, bugs too were a rarity in the empire. Most of the year it would be to cold for them to survive. On occasion, you could catch a housefly in your home, but quick reflexes would tend to shorten their life span.

The prince kept moving forward despite the heat growing more intense. He struggled a moment with his cape before he unclasped and quickly removed it, releasing himself from the uncomfortable warmth. From the corner of his eye he saw Tubbo approaching, he too took off his coat.

The two stood just before the platform not daring enough to step deeper into the feverish warmth. They both stared at the blackened stone arch in awe. Now with a closer view, intricate carvings appeared etched into the empty frame.

Foreboding imagery of tormented and screaming people covered the surface. Two stone boar heads were placed in the upper inside corners so they were facing each other. The beast’s tusks were long enough that they interlocked. Delicately carved skulls of various sizes dotted the bottom. Some were even life-sized which made Tommy question if they were once alive. A feeling akin to fear washed over the two of them.

“What is it?” There was no need to whisper yet Tommy did so, leaning over to his friend. It felt like this place should be kept secret and talking any louder would lose its confidentiality.

“I don’t know, but it has something to do with magic.” Tommy just nodded.

“How exactly did you find this place?” The prince began to walk around the structure, investigating it.

“I followed a bumblebee,” Tubbo replied nonchalantly. Tommy, from the other side, looked through the arch at Tubbo with his eyebrows raised.

“A Bumblebee?” Tommy attempted to hold back a chuckle. “You followed a bee here? Bee boy,” Unable to swallow back his giggles, he suddenly doubled over laughing.

On a normal occasion, Tubbo would come up with some sort of insult, but this was the first time he heard a genuine laugh out of Tommy today. He wasn’t about to ruin it.

“Bees are cool and they are pretty rare. Of course, I followed it” Tubbo weakly defended.

“Yeah, yeah bee boy,” Tommy waved him off. “Any guesses to what it is?” The prince had made a full circle around and stood next to his squire.

“Maybe some key to a satanic ritual?” Tubbo offered. “It’s kinda creepy” Tommy shuddered at the thought that this place might be used to sacrifice some poor souls.

“Why is it so warm?” Tommy questioned, more to himself but his friend too. Tubbo just shrugged.
Carefully, Tommy took a step onto the first stair of the platform, delving further into the heat.

“Tommy! What are you doing?” Tubbo panicked.

“Relax it’s fine I just want to get closer to it,” He said taking another step up so he was now level with the arch. He took another step in, feeling another wave of incalescence. “Stay there.”

Tubbo looked conflicted at the request, but he stayed put. The blonde continued forward slowly until he was directly under the arch. He noticed something at his feet. The Antarctic empire insignia was engraved onto cobblestone beneath his feet. That was odd. this made by someone in the empire?

The intense heat was getting to him now, as he began to sway. The heat would have been bearable if he wasn't dressed so warm. The prince turned back to Tubbo wanting nothing more to get out of this radius of hot air. This wasn’t even comparable to summers in the empire.

Stumbling, he nearly tripped off the platform. He kept moving, even past the very concerned Tubbo. He collapsed when the air felt cold again. It took him a moment for Tommy to register the brunette next to him.

“Are you alright?” Tubbo asked, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder. Tommy was sweating and panting but he nodded. Tommy blinked a few times.

“It’s from the Empire”

“What?”

“Whatever that thing is- It was made by us.” Tommy clarified. A pause passed between the duo. “I’ll talk to my parents about it later.”

“Okay. You alright though?”

“Yeah, Just got a little too warm,” Tommy explained.

“We are going to have to head back pretty soon, But I did think we’d have a picnic out here if you’re feeling up to it.” Tubbo took out the two brown paper bags from Niki’s and offered one out to Tommy. He accepted and Tubbo sat down next to him.

Tommy was a bit surprised to see it wasn’t just sweet treats. A ham sandwich was wrapped up. That wasn’t a normal bakery item, meaning that Niki made this special for the two of them. In the bottom were two cookies and a note

“ Have a wonderful birthday! Hope it’s okay that Tubbo let me know. He seemed really nervous about it, but he just wanted you to have fun today. We both do. Fingers crossed that you’ll have happy birthdays from here forth. - Niki”

Tommy folded up the note and placed it in his pocket. He looked at Tubbo for a moment, a Gentle smile on his face. “Something up boss man?”

“Nothing, Bee boy,” Tommy replied, turning back to eat his sandwich.

The two sat there, at the edge of where the warmth met the cold. An odd sensation, but one that was enjoyable. They chatted as they ate, both agreeing to come back and investigate once they had more info and the correct clothing. They sat a moment after finishing their food.

“I suppose we should get heading back” Tubbo stated as he stood.

“Yeah probably… What were these backpacks for anyway?”

“They just have some cash in case we had time to do any shopping but it took longer to get here than I thought. There were some snacks in case we were still hungry. I should have packed some cooler clothing though, I didn’t realize how warm it would be.” Tubbo walked over to the horses and lead them over to Tommy.

Tommy swung his cloak back over his shoulders and Tubbo donned his coat. The two rode back into town with the brunette leading the way once again. The prince sighed when he had the realization that they would have to climb back through the window again.

The ride through town was relatively quiet. Neither boy thought that they had been recognized other than in Niki’s bakery. They had to sneak back in over the training field fence once again which was simple enough. They really should make it taller.

“I think you could probably sneak in through the garden” Tubbo offered. Tommy was taken aback by the statement.

“You can’t climb up to that window by yourself.”

“I won’t. I can just head back into the barracks. If your parents aren’t in the garden anymore you can head in those doors. I’ll wait in the stables for 10 minutes. If they are still there, we will go in through the window again.” Tommy nodded and got off of Clementine. He then handed the reigns to Tubbo.

The blonde approached the garden with caution. He had hopped over some hedges in order to get on the royal grounds. Luckily he saw neither parent there and he proceeded to head inside, double-checking the hallways to make sure no one else saw him.

He proceeded to walk to his room, passing a series of paintings. First his grandparents along with a young Pill, probably about Tommy’s age in this portrait. The next one displayed his parents, likely painted shortly after their wedding day. The next one was Tommy's least favorite.

It was the closest the royal family would get to having a full family photo. It showed his parents and two of their sons. His mother was extremely pregnant and the kind hand of his father was placed on her shoulder. A boy smiling with brown hair was sitting down in a chair slightly right of the center, Techno. He was probably about 14 years old. On his lap sat his younger brother Wilbur who looked to be about 6 at the time. He was absolutely beaming. That's probably why Tommy hated the painting so much.

The next one was set up similarly except everyone was standing and the only one that was truly, genuinely, smiling was Tommy. Tommy huffed and continued walking past the artwork.

As he came closer to his room, he heard music coming from Wilbur’s.

Wilbur.

He told Tubbo he’d talk to him. He stopped in his own room first to deposit Tubbo’s cloak on his bed. Stepping back out into the hallway, he stood outside Wilbur’s door. He stayed there, just listening. He paused when he raised his hand to knock. Why was he so nervous? It was just Wilbur. He took a deep breath and followed through with the motion.

Nothing happened. Wilbur didn’t acknowledge it and he didn’t stop playing, so Tommy knocked again. This time the music stopped and Tommy anxiously waited for his brother to open the door for him. He nearly jumped when it swung open.

“Tommy? Did you need something?” Wilbur asked. Wilbur clearly looked distressed but he still offered a smile at Tommy.

“Hi, Wil. Can I come in?” Tommy asked abruptly.

“Um, yeah.” Wilbur opened the door further to let Tommy in. After he entered, Wilbur closed the door behind him. “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. I just-” Tommy moved to sit on Wilbur’s bed wringing his hands. Spit it out. Just spit it out. It’s not that hard. It’s just words. “Can you tell me about Techno?” Tommy said the words so fast he wasn’t even sure if it was coherent. He waited a few painful seconds for Wilbur to respond. He wasn’t sure how he’d react, or if he would blow up as he did on Tommy’s 8th birthday.

“What do you want to know?” Wilbur asked, sitting next to his brother. Tommy let out a small sigh of relief.

“Anything, really. I don’t know anything about him” Tommy answered honestly. Wilbur thought for a moment before responding.

“He liked reading” Wilbur started with. “He used to read to me a lot. He was good at it too, reading books probably above his level. He’d have to sound out words that he didn’t understand. Sometimes he’d have to ask mom what a word meant.” Wilbur smiled slightly.

“Did he have a favorite book?” Tommy asked, attempting to keep the conversation moving.

“If he did, I don’t know its name. He did really like mythology though. He chose your name, you know.” Tommy rolled his eyes.

“So he’s the reason I have that stupid name. There’s a reason I go by Tommy.” Wilbur chuckled at him. They fell into silence. Tommy pursed his lips debating on if he should ask the question he really wanted the answer to.

“What happened the night Techno left?” Regret filled Tommy after he noticed Wilbur tense up. The older brother tentatively touched the scars on his arms even though they were hidden by the blue sweater he was wearing.

“I don’t want to talk about that night, Tommy” Wilbur looked away from him and at the ground. This only frustrated the younger prince. He just wanted answers. To know it wasn’t all his fault.

“Please Wil, I just want to know what happened,” Tommy begged. There was no bitterness to his tone so it came out like a desperate plea.

“Tommy, drop it. I don’t want to talk about it.” Wilbur replied back, he was trying to stay calm but he was clearly struggling not to snap at his brother. Tommy didn’t back down. He needed to know what happened. He wanted his older brother to confide in him.

“Wilbur, tell me, please. It’s obviously something that upsets you an-”

“Nothing good came out of that night, Tommy!” Wilbur yelled, rising to his feet. He pushed Wilbur to his breaking point. So now they were broke. At least now Tommy knew how he felt about him.

The words repeated in Tommy’s head. Nothing good came out of that night. That meant in Wilbur’s eyes, he wasn’t anything good.

Tommy tried exceptionally hard not to cry on the spot. He felt his face get warm and his mouth threaten to turn into a frown. His face still scrunched up against his will as he held back tears. He attempted to call his anger back instead of feeling all this self-pity.

“I see” Tommy choked out. He rose to his feet and made his way to the door.

“Tommy, Wait! I didn’t-” Before Wilbur could apologize for his poor choice of words, he was met with a “Fuck you” and a door slammed in his face.

Tommy tore down the hallway, tears blurring his vision but it was a short distance to his room. The hurt quickly turned to anger as he stormed off. Tommy was so distracted by his own spite that he hardly noticed Tubbo when he bummed his shoulder.

“What’s up, bossman?” Tommy just continued past him and slammed his door shut.

When Tubbo looked back down the hallway he saw Wilbur halfway out his door with a look of remorse. Tubbo marched directly over to him.

“What the hell happened?” Tubbo demanded. Despite Tubbo’s shortness, he looked more menacing than ever and Wilbur, despite his height, couldn’t have felt smaller.

“I said something I didn’t mean,” Wilbur admitted. Tubbo just stared at him angrily, not willing to back down.

“I told him to talk to you, you know. I thought you two could work it out. I guess I was wrong” Tubbo sighed. His face still held bitterness, but also looked a little heartbroken.

“I’ll go apologize,” Wilbur added, making a move towards Tommy’s room.

“No. You- You’ve done enough,” Tubbo said, stopping him.

Tubbo then turned to Tommy’s room to console his friend. Wilbur didn’t follow. This was just like Tommy’s 8th birthday all over again. That's when Tubbo and Tommy decided that they would just spend Tommy’s birthday together without the rest of the family drama.

There were a lot of things Tubbo had expected to see when entering Tommy’s room. Him crying face-first into his bed, him tearing his room apart, him punching the wall out of anger. What he hadn’t expected to see was Tommy with a rope tied around his waist hanging halfway out the balcony window.

“Hi, Tubs,” Tommy froze.

“Hi Tommy, care to explain what you’re doing?” Tommy hauled himself back over the railing so he was standing on the balcony again. Tommy stood there with his shoulders squished up to his ears. He dropped them down letting out a shaky breath.

“I’m sick of it Tubbo” Tommy admitted, finally letting the flood gates open. He held his arms open slightly and Tubbo took the hint. The brunette held his sobbing friend in his arms.
Tommy was tired of constantly living in Techno’s shadow. Of his family looking at him wishing he was Techno instead. He hated it. He despised it. He just wanted to be himself. To have a day that was his where his. One day out of the year that his family would say they care and love him.

He wanted happy birthdays and a grandiose ball dedicated to him even though he’d hate going to it. He was done with putting up with it. Pretending it didn’t matter as much as it did. He wanted to matter.

So he decided to do something about it.

He pulled back from Tubbo, but still kept his hands on his friend’s shoulders.

“I’m going to find Techno,” Tommy admitted through his shuttering breaths.

“What? How exactly are you planning to do that?”

“I don’t know yet, but I have to do something.” Tommy determined. “So I’m either going to go find him and bring him back, or I’m going to prove he's dead. Obviously, my family needs some fucking closure.” Tommy turned back to his closet, noticing his cloaks. “The hunt always heads north, right?” Tubbo nodded.

Tommy marched over to his closet and grabbed the winter cloak. He was already wearing the spring covering, and knowing it was going to get colder up north, he figured that would be the best choice. He didn’t need all of them. He’d be back.

Tubbo marched over to Tommy's bed and picked up his own cloak. He put it over his shoulders and then walked over to the edge of the balcony.

“Alright. Let’s go,” Tubbo said turning back to Tommy, smiling slightly.

“What?” Tommy stood there shell-shocked.

“I’m coming with you.”

Chapter Text

Wilbur had hardly slept. He spent most of his night tossing and turning while toiling over the words he said to Tommy. Nothing good came out of that night. He yelled at his brother on his birthday and he couldn’t have felt guiltier. The blonde hadn’t even joined them for dinner.

He decided the first thing he’d do would be to apologize to Tommy. It was about 9 am when he built up enough courage to knock on his brother’s door.

“Tommy?” Wilbur asked. There was no response, not that Wilbur was expecting one. “Tommy, I want to talk to you”

He waited again for Tommy to do something, to react in some way but instead he was just met with silence. Defeated, the elder brother sat down outside of Tommy’s room with his back to the door. He wasn't going to leave until he made this right.

“I get it if you don’t want to talk to me but please just listen.” Wilbur started with a sigh. “What I said last night, I didn’t mean it. I just- I don’t like talking about the incident with Techno. He was- He wasn’t himself that night.” Wilbur was beginning to sound choked up, but he pressed forward. “He had this crazed look in his eyes that made him look l-like a wild animal. Like he didn’t know who I was.” His voice trailed off at the end, almost a whisper. He said it more to himself than to anyone else. He shut his eyes hard, trying to push back the memories that were rising to the surface. “I still have nightmares about him sometimes.” He confessed, shrinking in on himself.

“But, fuck- Tommy, I was wrong to say that there was nothing good happened that night. We got you that night, and you’re probably the best thing that has come out of any night. I love you, Tommy.” Wilbur meant it, it was just a shame that he said it to an empty room.

The elder brother sat there, sniffling, waiting for something to happen.
“Please just say something. Anything. You don’t have to even open the door. Just call me a stupid bitch, or hit the door. Something!” he pleaded.

Nothing happened. Suddenly, a new, but familiar, feeling rushed through Wilbur. His heart pounded in his ears. This had happened before, and now it is happening again. His stomach lurched at the thought.

“Tommy? Are you in there?” Wilbur asked, his voice brimming with a newfound panic. “I’m coming inside,” He announced.

When he reached for the handle there was a brief moment of panic, fearing it would be locked. He would be lying if he said he didn’t cry when the handle twisted.
When he stepped into the room he immediately scanned it for Tommy. When he couldn’t find him, he frantically opened his closet doors. A small portion of him wished he would find Tommy hiding there.

Two capes.

There were still two capes in his closet. It wasn’t like Techno. Wilbur let out a small sigh of relief. He still might be here, in the castle at least. The elder prince looked around the room once again and his heart fell to the floor when he noticed the balcony doors were open and a rope was tied around the railing.

Time seemed to slow down and speed up at the same time. He quickly approached to investigate, but it felt like he couldn’t get there fast enough.

Part of him didn’t want to look down. He was terrified of what he might see. Terrified what he might have caused. He didn’t want to see a crumpled little brother on the ground that fell trying to escape, or worse, Tommy, hanging from the end of it.

He shut his eyes tightly, unsure if it was from the fear or the fact he was holding back tears. Holding his breath, he slowly tilted his head down to peer off the edge. His eyes were still shut, now left with the choice to open them slowly or open them fast, like ripping off a bandaid. He went with the second option.

His eyes shot open and all he saw dangling was the end of a rope. Letting his trembling knees fall to the floor of the balcony, the air flooded out of his body with relief. However, he couldn’t seem to refill his lungs. He couldn’t breathe. Tommy was still gone, missing just like Techno. Intrusive thoughts piled in his head. What if he never saw Tommy again? Would that really be the last conversation with his brother?

A sudden sob ripped through his body, allowing him to breathe again. Tears spilled over his cheeks. He struggled to stand up, but he had to find his parents. Staggering for a moment, he broke into a sprint. Wilbur nearly collided with the wall when he exited the room.

Tearing down the hall, he made a b-line for the meeting room. He was nearly certain there was company over, but he didn’t hesitate to throw the double doors open. Everyone in the room turned their attention to the panting prince who had intruded on the conversation.

“Tommy is gone!” Wilbur announced with a frantic look in his eyes.

The King and Queen shared a concerned look with each other. Kristen mumbled something to her husband that Wilbur couldn’t hear. It was doubtful that anyone else in the room did either. The king nodded and turned back to the members of the meeting. The Queen hurried over to her son to comfort his obvious distress. With one hand on Wilbur’s shoulder, she guided him out of the room and away from prying eyes.

Wilbur made an attempt to speak but words seemed to die in his throat. A sob came out instead of any coherent words. He wrapped his arms around his mother, hugging her. His knees gave out and the two slowly sunk to the ground.

“Wilbur. Wilbur breathe. It’s alright.” Kristen consoled, rubbing circles into her son's back. Wilbur just shook his head violently ‘No’

“I-I yelled at him,” Wilbur admitted, struggling to get the words out between hiccups. “He- He came to me y-yesterday and I… I yelled at him”

Kristen was surprised to hear that Tommy came to see anyone on his birthday. He normally didn’t want to see his family and would end up spending the day with Tubbo. His family respected that.

At least that's how the family thought Tommy felt.

“It’s okay. I just need you to tell me what happened.” Kristen kept her voice level and calm, but knots of worry started forming in her throat.

“He ran away. He ran away and it’s my fault. I-” Wilbur squished his face into his mother's shoulder. “He’s gone.”

“I’m going to get your father and then alert the guards. Stay here.” The Queen, gently pulled away from the hug, leaving a hiccuping Wilbur on the ground.

Kristen shut the door behind her when she entered back into the meeting hall and Wilbur had no doubt that she would end the session immediately.

This is my fault

He just wanted to apologize to Tommy. A longing feeling begins to prickle his skin and he wishes he could hug his brother tight and never let him go. He wishes he could hear his laugh again, or his stupid vulgar insults. Every fiber of Wilbur prays that this won’t be the last conversion he’ll have with Tommy. This won't be a repeat of last time. He won’t lose him like he lost Techno. He’s going to find him.
He will find Tommy and he will tell him that he loves him.

Despite his mother's instructions to stay put, He couldn’t. He couldn't just sit there and do nothing while Tommy was missing. It felt too familiar. This happened before. He peeled himself off the ground and began walking toward the barracks.

Most of the knights would be gone until sundown tonight, still searching for Techno, but Tubbo would still be here. Surely he would know where Tommy went.

A sudden thought crept into the prince’s head.

Tubbo is probably gone too. It’s technically Tubbo’s job to look after Tommy. If his brother left without Tubbo, the squire would have reported it. Although he couldn’t confirm his theory yet, he was nearly positive that he was correct. However, that meant he didn’t have a lead anymore.

Part of him felt relieved that the two had each other. Tubbo is a capable knight who could protect himself and Tommy. On the other hand, he might lose Tubbo too. Tubbo was around so much he was practically another little brother to Wilbur.

He had to find them. The knights won't be enough. They weren’t enough for Techno, they won’t be enough for Tommy and Tubbo.

Wilbur redirected his route to go to his room. He had to make preparations. When he got there he immediately ransacked his closet and began packing. A knock on the door made him pause in his frantic actions.

“Wilbur?” Phil asked through the door. The door slowly creaked open as the king stepped into the room. Phil was practiced in the art of hiding his nerves, but when Wilbur looked at him, all he saw was a terrified father. “I notified the Knights that are still here and they have already left on the search. Tubbo is missing too. I think they are together but-”

The king paused, now fully taking in the scene before him.

“What are you doing?”

Wilbur didn't meet his father’s eyes. It has finally set for Wilbur. He was going to leave, follow in his brother’s footsteps. He wasn’t even going to tell anyone. A guilty lump formed in the back of his throat but he did his best to swallow it. His mind was already set.

“I need to go find them. I need to go and apologize to Tommy” Wilbur elaborated.
“I’m worried just as much as you are, mate, but the knights have already left. Don’t go out alone, Wilbur. They will be able to find him, I’m sure of it.”

“You think so? They haven’t come fucking close to finding Techno!” Wilbur snapped.

Silence fell between father and son. The tension was already high and instead of resolving it, he pulled the threads tighter. Wilbur knew he had gone too far, but this was a fight he wasn’t willing to lose.

“That was uncalled for Wilbur”

“I’m sorry.” he offered quietly “but I’m wasting time right now.”

“The Knights are searching now, You and I can go out to the town and ask around.” The king offered as a compromise.

“Most of our trackers are still gone on the hunt! I’m going now.” Wilbur rebutted

“Wilbur yo-”

“I already lost one brother!” Wilbur shouted, I- I’m not losing another” His voice shifted towards the end with a melancholy tone.

.“I’ve already lost one son. Don’t make me lose all three” Phil pleaded. The King’s lower lip trembled slightly as he tried to hold himself together. He failed as a father. Their family of five dwindled down to three, and soon two if Wilbur leaves. He had thought everything was going alright. Where did everything go wrong?

Wilbur stilled. Part of him wanted to give in. He wanted to hug his father and try to absolve his stress but instead, he just replied with, “I’ll let you know before I leave.” and continued packing.

“Wil… As King, I forbid you from leaving” His father's voice boomed in his ears and the son gave his father a pointed look.

“Rank? Your pulling fucking rank on me?” Wilbur wined. “What are you going to do? Exile me? Lock me up?” he mocked.

“I’ll do what I have to if it means keeping you safe.” Phil declared with certainty. His son’s face dropped. It no longer held its cocky determination and was instead replaced with a look of shock and even a small amount of fear.

The two stared at each other, neither one knowing how to proceed. The two were locked in a stalemate, neither father nor son was willing to back down. They had common ground though: Tommy. And in this war, Wilbur had the upper hand.

Wilbur wanted to take matters into his own hands. He couldn’t stand the agonizing pain of waiting. He wanted the sense of certainty that came with having control.

“You have to let me find him” Wilbur begged “I’m not running away. I just want to bring him back.”

Phil stepped close to his son and Wilbur wasn’t sure what he was going to do. The look in the king's eyes was one that he couldn’t understand. He slowly wrapped his arms around Wilbur and held him there. For a minute the brunette thought it was a tactic to keep him put, but then he felt Phil’s shoulders begin to shake.

“You have to promise me you’ll come back,” The king whispered. His voice was barely audible, but he was close enough to Wilbur that it didn’t really matter. “I’ll let you go if you come back. A month maximum and you have to send letters whenever you reach a new town.” Phil held him in a tighter squeeze.

“Thank you,” Wilbur said, squeezing his father back just as tight.

The tension in the room was finally released as they came to this agreement. The two let go of each other slowly, neither knowing if they made the right decision. Phil let out a sigh after realizing he would have to tell his wife about their son’s plan. “I promise we’ll come back,” Wilbur added before his father left his room.

The world felt quiet and overbearing as the prince tried to formulate plans in his head. He had no idea where to start searching. Wilbur sank to the floor and tilted his head back so it rested against his bed, trying to think of a decent plan It felt like a waste of time. Every minute he spent wallowing here was another minute Tommy could be getting further away.

Wilbur stood back up to make other preparations, like food and getting his horse ready for travel. It didn’t stop the rambling thoughts in his head though.

Tommy.

Why did he leave? Wilbur himself could answer that. He basically told Tommy he wasn’t good enough on his birthday. That could cause anyone enough anger to want to leave. Normally two would get along fantastically. That being said, the brothers have had their share of fights. The duo always seemed to make up after a short period of time though. The only big fight that Wilbur did recall was a fight on Tommy’s 8th birthday

Tommy was never told the full story of the night he was born. Wilbur wished he could have just told him yesterday. He should have, but the memories that resurfaced were still too painful. Time is a slow way to heal.

The name Techno didn’t really hold much value to Tommy. The whole runaway prince sounded like nothing but a story. He couldn’t really blame him for thinking that. He never knew Techno like Wilbur did. Unfortunately, Wilbur did not have the same mindset in the past.

Tommy mentioned something about how stupid the hunt was because they were looking for someone who he's has never even met. When he vocalized that to his family, it ended with a massive argument between brothers. Wilbur didn’t speak to Tommy for 2 days after that even though Tommy spent most of those two days crying and apologizing. He didn’t know any better. He was 8.

Tubbo became more defensive over Tommy after that. Although Tubbo was also only 8, he spent a lot of his time comforting his friend. Going forward, Tommy just kept to himself on his birthdays. Everyone had just assumed that Tommy would rather spend the day with Tubbo than with the rest of his family, but maybe they were wrong.

Tommy had been giving them space, and Wilbur could see that now. That's why Tommy came to him yesterday. He wanted to know about Techno and fix the tear the oldest brother had torn into the family. Instead, Wilbur had just pushed him away and ripped the tear further. 16 years should have been enough, why couldn’t he have just told him?

The frustration burned through Wilbur upon that realization. Frustration with himself more than anything. He stormed through the hallways as he continued to get everything ready. He was so focused on his self-hatred, he barely noticed Puffy walking over to him.

His face softened when he saw her sad expression. Puffy’s hair was in a mangled mess and tear tracks stained her cheek. It made sense, Puffy was as close as a mother Tubbo could get. She cares about him as if he was her own little duckling.

“I can’t find Tubbo anywhere, I’ve looked… He- He really left. He tells me everything! Why did he go without telling me?” Puffy asked desperately “He even-” She paused as if she was about to say something else.

“He even what? Please? You have to tell me. I’m going to find them and if you have any information that would help, I’d love to fucking hear it” Wilbur sounded a bit more aggressive than he would have liked, but right now he lacked the patience needed in order to be polite.

“Tommy and Tubbo left the castle yesterday for Tommy’s birthday, but they came back before lunch! Something must have happened between then and when they left” Puffy explained.

That was a lot for Wilbur to process. Apparently, Tommy sneaking out was a more common occurrence than he thought. It was probably easier to leave when the Hunt was happening anyway, fewer guards. As for the other half of that statement, well Wilbur didn’t want to think about that.

“Did they say where they went?”

“Niki’s, I think. Those two love her bakery”

“Okay, I’m going to check with Niki and see if she has any idea where Tommy and Tubbo may have gone”

“Wait, you’re serious about going off to find them?” Puffy backtracked. Wilbur just gave a serious nod. Puffy frowned at the thought of the castle without any of its princes. “let me give you some supplies.”

Puffy led the Prince to the hospital wing of the castle. She handed him a simple first aid kit that had some gauze, bandages and general disinfectants. The physician paused, hand hovering over a healing potion. She delicately picked it up but her hands began to tremor. She really hoped that Wilbur would never need to use the potion and that the bottle would come back to her still sealed.

“Thank you, Puffy.” Wilbur gave her a gentle smile and placed his hands over hers. He carefully took the potion and pocketed it.
“I’ll see you back with both of the boys soon,” Puffy stated, but it sounded more like an attempt to make herself feel better. Wilbur nodded and left the room.

-

It was around the time of Wilbur’s departure when he heard the bells of the castle ring. They were a beautiful and glorious sound but the middle prince only ever associated the noise with tragedy. After the bells stop ringing, Tommy’s disappearance would be announced and word would spread fast through the Empire.

Wilbur already said his goodbyes to his family. The goodbye was long and dragged out and involved him being smothered in hugs. Despite how much love was spread at that moment, Wilbur couldn’t help but feel empty. The love felt misplaced like it should have been going towards Tommy and Tubbo and not himself.

When he left the castle grounds, his first destination would be Niki’s bakery. Hopefully, she would know where Tommy is or at least where he would run off to. Wilbur tried to ignore the fact that she might know more about Tommy than he does. It left a bitter taste in his mouth.

When he arrived outside the shop everyone bowed. They were in the presence of a prince, it was only natural but there was a strange awkwardness hanging in the air that had never been there before. The town’s inhabitants seemed conflicted. A sadness seemed to be present in everyone. Tommy was loved by the empire. He was probably the most social out of the entire royal family and never expected to be treated like a prince. Clearly, they missed him already.

On the other hand, some people wanted to pester Wilbur. Ask him questions. Rumors were already spreading that the Prime Kingdom sent someone to kidnap him. Others think that Techno was the one to kidnap him. Wilbur didn’t have the heart to tell them that Tommy left of his own free will.

“Wilbur!” Niki called as soon as he saw him enter. Niki was generally a happy person, but when the brunette saw a frown on her face and worry in her eyes. He knew she had already heard the news.

“Wilbur, I’m so sorry. Tommy came here. I thought he was going to go back home after” tears started to form in the corners of her eyes. “Is Tubbo gone too?” Wilbur nodded and quickly went to give her a hug.

“It’s okay, Niki. This wasn’t your fault. He did come back home after he came here. He left because I-” Wilbur stopped for a moment, thinking over his words. “We got into a fight.” He decided that was the best response. He didn't want to divulge the details. “Do you have any idea where Tommy and Tubbo may have gone?”

Niki thought for a moment, trying to process the information she was given. “Tommy talked to you yesterday? Did he come to you or did you go to him?”

Wilbur sighed deeply. He really didn’t want to talk about that part, but of course, that's what she latched onto.

“He came to me. Why the fuck does that matter?”

“It matters because Tommy hates his birthday, Wilbur,” Niki answered sharply. “He wanted to spend his birthday with you. That's why it's important. From what I’ve heard from Tubbo, he spends most of the day in his room by himself unless Tubbo is with him. He’s been living in Techno’s shadow for years now. I bet half the empire doesn’t even know it was his birthday!” Niki yelled.

It was a rare occurrence for Niki to be so rageful towards someone. The only time Wilbur had seen her act like this before was when she was much younger and had just found out that Tubbo’s parents completely abandoned him.

Wilbur was left dumbfounded. Sure he had but a few pieces together himself, be he never thought he hated his birthday that much. He just thought that he would rather spend it with Tubbo.

Gods he really fucked up, didn’t he? He even asked Tubbo to join the hunt for Techno. He quite literally was putting more importance on someone who has been gone for 16 years than the person right in front of him.

“I-I didn’t know how much he hated his birthday,” Wilbur confessed quietly. “He must really hate Techno too… that's what we got in a fight over.” Wilbur tenderly touched the scars on his arms. He often did that when talking about Techno.

“Yeah, Tommy’s not that fond of Techno, but he really just wanted to know more about him, you know? He’s still his brother. People think so highly of him, he just wanted to know why. He tried asking me about Techno once, but I don’t really have any memories of him.”

Wilbur’s gut twisted. It churned so much he thought he would throw up. The fight replayed in Wilburs head. Tommy asked about Techno, someone who has obviously caused him enough trouble as it is, and begged to know about what happened that night. Wilbur wasn’t nearly as strong as Tommy was. Tommy has been putting up with this for years and he's just a kid. Wilbur was supposed to be the strong one. He was supposed to be a good example for his little brother. Yet, it seemed to to be Tommy holding the family together and mending it.

…Mending a family.

“I think Tommy and Tubbo are going to try to find Techno,” Wilbur blurted out. He said it so fast that his brain wasn’t completely done processing it.

“What? Why do you say that?” Niki pressed.

“Think about it. He’s sick of living in Techno’s shadow, but the only way for that shadow to go away is for Techno to come back or prove that he's dead. I think that makes sense.”

“That feels like kind of a far jump in logic, Wil”

“It at least gives me somewhere to start right? I haven’t got a fucking clue where else to search… Unless you have any other ideas”

The baker shook her head no. Neither of the boys had ever seemed keen on running away. If they did run into problems, they normally would come to the bakery. Niki would give them extra treats and talk to them as if she were their therapist. She never minded though. It made her happy to know that they felt comfortable with enough with her to expose their personal lives.

“Wil… I just want to make sure this isn't about finding Techno” Niki added.

A flash of hurt crossed Wilburs eyes.

“No,” The prince answered firmly. “It’s not about finding Techno. He- he doesn’t matter. Probably fucking dead anyway. I just want to find Tommy and Tubbo and bring them home”

Wilbur never admitted to the truth about Techno's situation, not even to himself. The brunette had always kept hope that he would see him again but he knew the chances would be slim to none. How likely would it be for a 14-year-old to have survived by himself? In all honesty, He probably was dead. He made his decision a long time ago that he wasn’t going to come back home. Wilbur should have let go earlier.

“Okay, then good” Niki approved. She moved back behind the casing of sweets and pulled out two cherry tarts and a fresh loaf of bread that was still warm. “For your travels,” The baker said handing over the goods. “Come back safe okay? All of you.”

“I promise. You can hold me to it.” Wilbur gave a slight smile and left the bakery.

Hopping back on his horse, Sally, They rode back to the castle. If Wilbur's intuition was right, they would have taken the exact path as Techno. Over the training field fence. They really should make that taller.

The tracks that led from the stables to the field were used far too frequently to really follow any tracks. He did a lap around, staying as close to the perimeter as possible. Then, He spotted it. A mess of hove prints on the other side from the jump. The prints weren’t clean but that was most likely due to the fact two sets were overlapping each other.

He and Sally circled around in order to have enough space. Wilbur took a deep breath to prepare himself for the jump. He made a clicking noise with his mouth that signaled sally to break into a gallop.

She gracefully hopped over the fence with expertise. She was a showhorse after all. Wilbur did have practice with jumps due to the competitions he would compete in.

Wilbur followed the tracks into the woods as they slowly stretched further and further out of town. Tommy and Tubbo had a head start. If he wanted to catch up to them he’d have to cover some serious ground. He’d find them. He was certain of it.

Chapter Text

Tommy and Tubbo were both clearly and completely drained. Their horses weren't fairing any better. In fact, they looked worse. Benson and Clementine were visibly exhausted, both bowing their heads with fatigue as if holding their necks up is too much effort. Riding all night would do that to you. The soft light of the morning sun peaked above the horizon, signaling that it was, indeed, a new day.

“Tommy? Tubbo panted, following behind his friend. “Tommy? I-I think we should- We need to stop,” Tubbo practically pleaded. Pulling on his horse’s reigns, Tommy stopped immediately to look back at his squire. Tubbo swayed dangerously on his horse and Tommy feared for a moment that he might fall off.

“We’ll stop once we reach the next town, yeah?” Tommy offered. “I think we are close to one. Will you be okay until we get there?” Tubbo yawned and gave a thumbs up.

“All good bossman. Just sleepy” Tommy gave a small sad smile to his friend.

He hadn’t noticed how low Tubbo’s energy was until now. Most of the ride was quiet and the brunette was constantly riding behind him, so there weren't many signs he could have picked up on.
He felt a little bad about dragging Tubbo along with him on this journey, but he reminded himself that Tubbo had wanted to come along. However, this hasn’t been the greatest adventure so far.

Riding horseback for long hours in cold weather conditions is not the most fun thing in the world.
Although the sun was up now, it isn’t doing much for their wind burnt cheeks. Speaking of their faces, the two of them have learned that cutting through the woods at night without a light source ends up with a lot of tree branches in the face.

Luckily, now they were on a path. Although it might be more traceable, At least they wouldn’t fear their eyes getting poked out.

Tommy was surprised that he didn’t feel all that tired. They left around 6 p.m. and now it was probably nearly 6 a.m if the sun is any indication. The prince chalked it up to adrenaline. He wondered if anyone noticed he was gone yet. His father is probably the only family member who's currently up at the castle right now and the chances of him checking Tommy’s room would be slim to none. A servant would probably be more likely to notice his disappearance. Not that his father doesn’t care, it's just, Phil is a king. He’s a busy man.

Wilbur is probably the most likely to notice his disappearance first. The fight replayed in his head. He knew Wilbur didn’t mean it, but it was a difficult thing to shake. He saw the instant look of regret as soon as the words slipped out of his lips, but that still didn’t change how much it hurt him. It ached and burned his heart no matter how much he told himself it wasn't true.

It did make leaving much easier. Tommy just hoped they made enough distance in order to not get caught immediately. This is a mission and if the prince and his squire go home now, nothing will change.

The duo rode side by side as they came closer to the Town of Pride. Tommy prayed neither of them would get recognized. It wasn’t likely that any residents in Pride would recognize him. The royal family was quite social, but Tommy has never been too far away from the immediate town outside the castle.

He paused a moment on the outskirts of town to remove his cloak and stuff it into his bag. Brisk wind chilled him instantly and Tommy shivered.

“We should get you a new cloak,” Tubbo added upon seeing Tommy shake. He didn’t say it like he was simply offering an idea, they were definitely getting Tommy a new cloak.

“We can go after we find a place to rest and somewhere for our horses.”

The streets of Pride were paved in cobblestone patterns. It was actually quite ornate and detailed for such a tiny town. A few lanterns were lit and barely glowing enough to notice in the early morning light. The most noteworthy thing about the town was the bright-colored houses. Not a single house looked the same as the one next to it. Tommy stopped to gape for a moment, not realizing how much he was missing as a prince.

Continuing forth, Tubbo pointed out a sign that said “The Muffin Top: Bed and Breakfast”

“That place looks inviting, maybe we can spend some time there?” Tubbo offered. Tommy nodded and redirected his horse over in the direction of the building. The exterior was white and the rooftop was a strange combination of reds and blues. Off a little to the left was a covered pen that seemed to be designed for horses.

Tubbo made a pained noise as he shifted his weight off his horse, which caused Tommy to look in his direction.

“Fuck, stupid saddle sore” Tubbo complained with a wine. Tommy chuckled as his friend waddled slightly. He knew he was about to be in the same boat, but he laughed at his friend’s misfortune anyway. He shifted his weight on his horse, kicking his foot out of his right stirrup first and then swinging his legs over. He too let out a groan upon landing both feet on the ground.

The blonde finally noticed how tired he felt. His limbs felt like lead and his brain felt like mush. Not to mention the rawness in his throat from both quietly crying and being winded from the ride. No one else needed to know about that though. That was something he could keep to himself.

They tied their horses up in the side stable, hoping that it would be okay since the gate was unlocked. Tubbo pulled out two plump red apples and gave each horse one and a pat on the nose.

After safely securing their horses, they turned to the entrance of the building. Slowly waddling to the door, Tommy realized how strange they must look. Two teenagers with backpacks stuffed to the brim and so sleep deprived that they looked like zombies was not probably something you’d expect to see on your front doorstep.

They looked like runaways and they had to be certain that the people they talked to would keep their secrets. Maybe stopping here was the best idea, Pride isn’t a big place, but they could go somewhere more obscure. He was about to mention this thought process to Tubbo but he couldn’t catch his friend in time before he knocked.

It took a few moments before the door swung open. Neither Tommy nor Tubbo knew what they were expecting, but they definitely weren’t expecting this. The man who opened the door was still clearly dressed in their night robes. Black and red a shiny and expensive cloth draped around him and made him look almost menacing. That wasn’t what was truly strange about him though. Dark veins, nearly black, surrounded his eyes. The iris of his eyes were so light that they blended into the whites of his eyes. It would have looked like cataracts if his pupils weren’t so deeply black. The dark weblike markings around his eyes continued to stretch down the sides of his face and cover his neck. He also had… Horns? They were small but Tommy was pretty certain he could see them through his short brown hair.

He would be rather menacing if he wasn’t shorter than Tommy and wearing small rectangular glasses that made him look like a librarian. The stranger blinked a few times, attempting to wake up from the sleep he was just pulled from. He looked over the two teens standing before him.

“Well, Hello. Please come inside” The man offered, gesturing for the duo to enter. Tommy and Tubbo turned to each other sharing a look of concern. This felt like a pretty easy way to get murdered. The squire still had his sword on him, although he did not reach for it at this current moment, It gave him enough reassurance of safety to enter the room. Tommy followed behind them. When the man shut the door behind them it made the two teens jump. The stranger chuckled.

“I promise you are safe here. I won’t try to hurt you and neither will my partner.” He reassured. “My name is Bad. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Bad said with and easy smile. He offered his hand out for the others to shake.

“Who the fuck names their child Bad?” Tommy had meant to say that in his head, but his sleep-deprived mind had removed his filter. Tubbo whacked his shoulder, reminding him to be polite.

“Language,” Bad warned, but he didn’t seem terribly offended. “My name isn’t Actually Bad. That’s just a nickname my friends gave me.” He lead the boys into the living room away from the foyer. Everything looked expensive. The couch was made with a fancy floral print, the two armchairs. The small coffee table in the center had delicate carvings and a large chandelier that could definitely be a fire hazard dangled above them. “Can I get both of your names?”

A fleeting moment of panic ran through both of the teens. Their names would be so trackable, but Tommy and Tubbo were both already technically nicknames. Unable to think of anything fast enough, they both gave their most frequently used name, which probably wasn’t the smartest idea.

Bad sat in one of the luxurious armchairs while Tommy and Tubbo sat next to each other on the sofa. They couldn’t help but stare at Bad, but in actuality both parties were a little perplexed.

“What brings you boys here? It’s still quite early, and you two look exhausted. Did you just arrive in Pride now?” Bad began interrogating. How were they supposed to answer these questions? They couldn’t exactly say ‘yeah we were ridding all night after running away from the castle in order to search for the long lost prince.’ That wasn’t going to fly. Luckily, Tubbo interjected before Tommy said something entirely stupid.

“Yeah we were riding all night, because we were searching for a friend. The only problem is that he travels a lot so he’s pretty difficult to track down. We were hoping we could catch him.” Tubbo explained. The story is believable enough, but Bad seemed to frown.

“Is your friend the same age as you?” Bad asked.

“Oh, No. He’s quite a few years older than us” Tommy quickly added in an attempt to ease Bad’s worry. “Do you mind if we rest here for the day? I’m not sure if we will stay the night. Gotta catch our friend, you know?” Tommy added trying to keep up the story, but Bad only seemed to look even more worried.

“This is a Bed and Breakfast so you are more than welcome to stay here. It is kinda my job. Are you sure you don’t want to stay the night though? I’d hate for you to miss out on breakfast muffins.” Bad added. His voice really didn’t match his appearance, and he had a strange accent. He sounded so genuine and sweet but he kinda looked terrifying.

It wasn’t a good idea to stay in one spot so long, especially with someone who looks… well to put it simply, like some sort of demon. Tommy turned to Tubbo in order to get his opinion on the matter.

“I’m sorry, I don’t think we can stay that long,” Tubbo confirmed, which relieved Tommy. “We will just pay for the day or even your nightly rate. Our horses are in your small pen. I hope that's alright.”

“Perfectly alright. Don’t worry about the fee either. By the sounds of it, you two won’t be staying to long and I’d hate to charge you so much.” The host waved his hands in the air. Tommy almost looked a little offended. Did they really look that awful that they needed charity?

“Thank you. That's very kind, but I really don’t mind paying” the young prince interjected.

“Nonsense! Let me show you two to your rooms and you two can rest up!” The odd man stood up leaving no more room for objections. Neither Tommy or Tubbo moved from their spot on the couch. The same thoughts of suspicion echoed through them.

“If it’s not too terribly personal” Tubbo began, clearly uncomfortable bringing up the topic. “Why do you look, well… the way you look?”

Bad grimaced and for a moment Tubbo thought he had doomed both himself and Tommy. Looking with a newfound seriousness in his eyes, Bad took a deep inhale before explaining.

“I dabbled with dark magic. Stuff I should have never touched. I got roped into a cult and accidentally got other people involved with it too. I regret it now” Bad, bowed his head in what the two boys could only classify as shame. It was clearly a heavy subject, but Tommy and Tubbo had latched on to the fact that they were with someone that actually studied magic.

“You know magic? That's so fucking cool.” Tommy exclaimed with energy he didn’t realize he had.

“Language! Don’t go anywhere near this kind of magic. It changes people, removes attachments. It-It hurts people.” Bad scolded sharply, making both teens stiffen. Sighing, Bad relaxed and softened his voice. “Just don’t touch Nether magic. It's a greedy force that has no regard for life.”

Tubbo seemed to light up with an epiphany. He turned to Tommy before asking,

“You think Nether magic has anything to do with that weird structure in the woods. It had all of those creepy carvings” Tommy nodded and turned back to their host.

“We found this weird doorway, Arch thing that was all black and had all these skulls carved into it. Does that have to do with Nether magic?”

Bad’s eyes widened and he stepped closer to the duo. Staring up at him felt terrifying. The two felt so small and helpless at that moment, but they were both about eighty percent sure Bad was not going to hurt them.

“You found a portal to the nether? Was it lit? Did you two go inside at all?” Their new acquaintance seemed frantic now. A calm demeanor quickly replaced with panic. Both boys violently shook their heads ‘no’ and Bad backed off. “Good. That place is extremely dangerous”

“Why would the Empire make a gateway to the Nether?” Tommy directed the question at Tubbo who had shrugged, but Bad countered that question with another one.

“You two are from the Empire? Like L’manberg area? You’ve traveled pretty far in one night”

Fuck.
He probably shouldn’t have said that infront of Bad. He was going to blow their cover.

Although They were still in lands governed by the Empire, when people talked about the Antarctic Empire, they typically ment L’manburg. That's where the castle is.

“Yup, we’ve had a long night of travel. It’s probably best that we get some sleep” Tommy stood immediately in an attempt to divert attention.

“Right, of course” Bad conceded, clearly upset that he didn’t get more info about the situation. Then again, it wasn’t really his place to know anyway. Leading the two up the lavishly designed stairs, they passed under a second chandelier, this one bigger than the previous. After reaching the top, they were met by a long stretch of halfway with many doors on each side. Gesturing, Bad pointed at the doors all the way down the hall to the left. “The one on the right side is my Room. The left is Skeppys. He also lives here and helps run the bed and breakfast. He is still asleep”

Down the hall to the right, Bad stopped between two doors. “These will be your rooms. Bathroom is further right. Feel free to use it and wash up. With that, I’ll let you two be. If you need me, I’ll be downstairs.”

After Bad was down the stairs, The two friends felt free to converse.

“He was weird, right? Like nice, but strange” Tubbo asked, his voice in a tight whisper.

“Yeah, don’t think he’s a wrongin', but he’s definitely odd” Tommy agreed “I think we will be fine to stay here for a bit. When one of us gets up, let's agree to wake the other,” he added before turning to enter the room he was given.

“Right, well goodnight… or well, rather good morning?” Tubbo chuckled before entering his own room.

The space was nicer than Tommy thought it would be. The house, or mansion being a better term, was already expensive looking, but the bedroom looked like it had even more money put into it. Part of it felt achingly familiar to his room at the castle. There were expensive sheets covering the bed and a dark oak armoire on the adjacent wall. The setup was quite similar, it was just missing the doors that lead out to the balcony and the trademark navy blue of the empire.

Homesick. That was the only way Tommy could describe the feeling he was having at the current moment. It hasn’t even been a full day away from home and yet, Tommy felt a longing to get back there. It wasn’t that he missed the comforts. He was plenty comfortable here. How he left things was the real issue, he didn’t say goodbye to anyone. Not to his mother or father. Sure, he and Wilbur got into a fight, which he hasn’t really forgiven him for, but was it worth disappearing without a goodbye? He should have left a note. Maybe Wilbur would have gone with him if he had a chance to explain himself.

Tommy shoved those thoughts out of his head. His mind's made up and he won't return home without some sort of solution of how to repair his family. This adventure was going to be fun and exciting from here on forth. Tommy could promise himself that.

Crawling into bed and under the silky sheets, the blonde let his body relax. Suddenly his body felt heavy and he slowly drifted off to sleep.

--

When the prince woke up, it took him another hour to actually pull himself out of the warm blankets. Stretching, he noticed how stiff and sore he was, especially from ridding horseback for so long. A yawn escaped his mouth but he still felt well-rested. Most of his anxieties were gone until he realized he didn’t know how long he slept.

People could be looking for him and Tubbo. Kneeling down he checked his bag to make sure he still had all of his belongings, which he did. He heaved his backpack back over his shoulders wincing slightly at their soreness. Shutting the door quietly behind him, He left the warm comforting room behind him.

He lifted his hand to knock on Tubbos door, but he paused when he heard his friend snoring away. Maybe letting his friend sleep for a few more minutes wouldn’t hurt. Tubbo decided to come along with Tommy on the journey. The least he could do would be to let him get some well-deserved rest.

He vaguely became aware that he could hear voices coming from downstairs. One of them sounded like Bad but he didn’t recognize the other voice. Carefully, Tommy edged closer to the stairs in order to eavesdrop on the conversation.

“So the Two new guests are children?” The new voice asked. Tommy resisted the urge to scoff at being called a child. Yeah, technically he isn’t an adult, but he definitely didn’t want to be treated like a kid. “And you think that they are running away from someone?”

Chewing on his lower lip, Tommy contemplated that thought. This wasn’t running away from his family, not really Tommy decided. In all Technicalities, he is running towards his family while searching for Techno. However, he will be running from the guards and knights that will soon be after them. So yeah, Tommy and Tubbo are on the run.

“I’m not sure, Skeppy,”- ah so that was the other voice. “I thought it might be abuse because they seemed really on edge when they got here. I didn’t see any visible wounds though”

That was definitely wrong. So violently incorrect that Tommy nearly broke his silence to defend his family. None of them would. Tommy nor Tubbo ever felt unsafe at the castle.

“So what do we do about them?” Skeppy asked. “We could ask if they want to stay here. We have the resources to keep them safe incase whoever is after them shows up.”

“I don’t think that will work. Those two have a destination in mind or at very least a person that they are looking for. They mentioned this friend of theirs is always traveling.”

“How are they planning on finding this so-called ‘friend’ if they don’t even know where he is traveling to? We haven’t had any new visitors in weeks”

That was a terrific question. How were they supposed to find Techno if they had no idea where he his and can’t ask people without giving themselves away.

“Where is the Blade? Still in the northlands? He’s been quiet for a while, but he could find anyone.” Bad questioned.

“Still too far away to reach. Unless you can get in contact with him?” Skeppy questioned.
“Doubtful. He doesn’t even come near the Empire anymore. I can try to send a letter to his last known location in the Northlands, but that would still take a long time to reach him”

The Blade then. That’s how he could find his brothers. Then all he would have to do is go to the Northlands, find the Blade and tell him about the long lost prince. It’s a lot of faith to put into a stranger, but it's the only lead Tommy has to go with and they were already heading north anyway.

“So what exactly do with Tommy and Tubbo if they won’t stay here”

“The only thing we can do is give them supplies and offer our place up if they need it.” Bad let out a heavy sigh.

He felt a little guilty for not sharing the full story. Bad and Skeppy were both kind people and clearly worried about their situation. He wished he could reassure them that they would be safe. Bad and Skeppy continued talking, but the topic seemed to divert to talking about what kind of muffins should be made tomorrow.

Tommy was about to, head back towards Tubbo’s room. However, Tubbo had already woken up and seemed to magically appear next to the blonde which startled him so much he nearly tripped right down the stairs.

“What are you doing?” Tubbo whispered. “You were supposed to get me up”

“Right, sorry. Also, we are heading to the Northlands” Tommy whispered back.

“What? Tommy that's so fucking far. Did you find something out about Techno?”

“Well… No. but Bad was talking about someone called the Blade and that he is some sort of tracker”

“The Blade, you mean the vigilante?” Tubbo questioned back, now a little louder than just a whisper. Tommy blinked.

“You’ve heard of him?” Tommy questioned.

“That guy is crazy, Bossman. At least the stories I’ve heard about him are insane. The last story I heard, he took down six armed guys by himself!”

“Tommy! Tubbo! Are you two awake?” Bad’s voice echoed up the stairs and both boys snapped their mouths shut. They were already heard. No point in pretending they were still asleep. They both trampled down the stairs greeting Bad and Skeppy at the bottom.

Bad had changed his clothes so he was now wearing a black collared shirt and a red sweater vest. Skeppy was wearing a loose light blue shirt but the part that was the most notable was the jewelry. He was adorned with shimmering diamonds. We was wearing about four diamond necklaces, six bracelets on each wrist, and a ring on each of his fingers.

“Good afternoon you two! My name is Skeppy. You two sleep okay?” Both teens nodded and Skeppy smiled an easy smile.

“Can I interest you two in some chocolate chip muffins? I know you two are on a busy schedule. Tubbo opened his mouth to decline but Tommy stopped him, earring a confused glance.

“Some muffins would be great,” Tommy smiled. Bad happily clapped his hands together and moved off into the kitchen.

“I took care of both of your horses when you were asleep. They should be ready for travel but maybe take it easy? They were clearly drained.” Skeppy added.

“Thank you,” Tommy and Tubbo said in near perfect unison.

“That being said. You two are welcome to stay here as long as you would like and you can always come back here if you need to. Alright?” Skeppy added. He sounded so sad and serious about it and the prince wished he could explain the situation.

“Thank you for your hospitality. It is greatly appreciated.” Tommy responded genuinely. “I think we will be heading out after we get those muffins, but thank you for the offer.”

“Of course. If there is anything you need, please let me or Bad know.”

“Actually, where would be the best place to get a cloak around here? Tubbo questioned, taking advantage of the locals' knowledge.

“Probably Eret’s. She’s an excellent seamstress.” Bad replied, bringing in a platter of muffins and setting them on the table. Sweet smells wafted through the air and it practically made their mouths water. They were just as scrumptious as they smelled. Bad’s baking might even be able to rival Niki’s.

“These are fucking delicious.” Tubbo praised with his mouth full.

“Language! But thank you.” Bad smiled.

After chatting for a short bit longer and munching on the muffins, Tommy and Tubbo said their goodbyes. It was nearly 3 P.M. now. Skeppy and Bad reinstated their offer of letting them stay longer, but the duo declined once again, so instead the hosts just reassured them that they could come back at any time.

The teens opted to leave Benson and Clementine in the stable while visiting the tailors. They were pointed towards Eret’s who supposedly owned a place called Blind Stitch. The shop wasn’t far from the Muffin Top. From the outside, the exterior had conflicting aesthetics. The storefront was mostly windows but the trim around them was painted in a rainbow. The sign hanging above the door however looked like it was centuries old. The logo on it made them feel a little uncomfortable though. It almost looked as if an eye was being sewn shut.

Yet, if there was anything Tommy and Tubbo learned about the town of pride, it was that looks are deceiving. The two entered with little hesitation. The space was filled to the brim with bright clothing. There was something… off though. The colors on some of the clothing didn’t quite seem to match. Regardless, it was beautiful. Neither had seen such an array of bright colors other than maybe viewing the sky near sunset. Many of the fabrics were patterned as well. That’s never common amongst clothing. Its always super expensive because it's difficult to produce. So, it was a bit shocking to see so much of it in one space.

“Hello?” Tubbo called, stepping into the shop further.

“Oh! Hello!” a deep voice called as they entered from a back room. They were wearing dark glasses, tinted so much you could not see their eyes. A long red cape draped over their flowy white shirt and a corset cinched around their waist. Lastly, they noticed a white cane sweeping in front of them as they walked. “I’m Eret. What can I help you with?”

“You're blind.” The words fell out of Tubbo’s mouth before he could comprehend their rudeness.

“Quite an astute observation” Eret chuckled, “But yes I am blind. Doesn’t stop me from doing what I want though. Now what brings you in here?”

“I’m actually looking for a new cloak,” Tommy explained. “Something that is already made. We don't have the time for something custom tailored”

“Well in that case feel free to look around and find anything that suits your fancy.” Tommy began carefully rummaging through his options, as did Tubbo. Eret turned back to a sewing machine in the back of the room and sat back down to work. The steady rhythm of the needle pulling thread through the fabric echoed in the space. It was comforting. The place felt alive and at its core, that sound was its heartbeat.

Tommy stumbled upon a specialty section. Money wasn’t really a concern right now. He had enough to buy out the entire store if he wanted to. He paused at a navy blue cloak with a white furry collar. It wasn’t quite the same Antarctica blue, but it was close enough that the prince was drawn to it. As he reached for it, he noticed that it was radiating warmth. Not just in a metaphorical sense. It's literally giving off heat. Similar to the portal in the woods.

“Tubbo! Check out this cloak! It’s like fucking warm and shit” Tommy’s swearing increased the moment they got out of L’manburg. He didn’t need to be a prince right now. He just needed to be Tommy. Tubbo approached and he too got enraptured by the strange heat it was producing.

“Ah, yeah. That's one of my proudest works. It has blaze powder sewn into the seams. Unfortunately, I only have one. Blaze powder is a rare commodity.”

“Thats an ingredient for alchemy” Tubbo connected.

“Yeah, but it does have its other uses,” Eret smiled and the heartbeat stopped for a moment. “I like to get creative, especially when it comes to rare materials. Not every day you get to work with something from the Nether.”

Tommy and Tubbo shared a confused glance that went unnoticed by Eret for obvious reasons. From what they heard from Bad, the Nether was not something to be touched. Obviously, they still had a lot to learn about it.

“How can you do all of this without seeing it?” Tommy questioned.

“Fabric is already such a textile art. I find that it's less about how it outwardly looks and more about how it feels” Eret answered, the heartbeat returning as he continued talking. “Sometimes we get really caught up in the way things look. Sometimes I think it would really benefit people if they closed their eyes more often. You learn a lot about someone when you can’t look at them. You have to put every ounce of your attention into what you do. You start feeling and stop seeing- Sorry, I’m rambling”

“You’re very wise, Eret” Tubbo concluded. “And your work is beautiful”

“Thank you. I’m glad you like it. It's not often that I get younger customers”

“I’d like to get the cloak. How much?” Tommy added

“5,000 gold” The prince easily handed over his money, happy with his purchase. “Pleasure doing business with you.”

‘Oh one more thing before we go, since you’re so wise and all that. Do you know anything about the blade?” Tommy asked.

“Oh, I haven’t heard about him in a while. He was actually the one who gave me the blaze power to make a cloak. I had extra so he let me keep it to make another.” Eret responded with a slight smile. “I’ve been told the cloak is red and it’s become quite a trademark for him. That’s been quite a few years ago though, I’m not sure if he’s been around since. At least not here. I think he lives somewhere near Logstedshire in the Northlands, but he wasn’t very specific. You two looking for him” Tubbo nodded but then realized that wasn’t the best way to convey and answer to a blind person.

“Yeah, thanks for your info. We have a much better idea of how far we need to travel now.” Tubbo clarified.

“Of course! Come back any time.” Eret waved until the two left the shop. Tommy adored the warmth of his new cloak. Nothing would be able to replace his royal ones, but this was a solid alternative. Tubbo stood closer to Tommy than he normally would, trying to catch some of the heat his new garment was radiating.

“So towards Logstedshire?” Tubbo questioned as they approached their horses. “That pretty far, Tommy. We’ll have to cross the sea for that.”

“I think it's our only option. It’s North anyway and people do suspect that Techno might have fled to the Northland, right?”

Tubbo nodded. That fact was true, and it has never been searched as thoroughly as the territory controlled by the Antarctic Empire. Finding Techno there could be entirely plausible.

“Alright, Bossman! But in the next town, we should probably stop to get a map and maybe some more supplies for that far of a journey.”

Tommy took Benson and Clemintine out of their pen, leaving some extra cash in the trough for Bad and Skeppy to find later. They were too kind to them to not give them anything in return. Both horses looked much better and Skeppy might have even given both of them a wash since Benson's white coat was no longer coated in dirt.

Both boys gave their horses some affection before mounting their steeds. Their horses still probably needed more rest than they had gotten so they preceded slowly, not wanting to push them too hard. They pondered the idea of staying the night at The Muffin Top, but they had both confirmed that they would rather put more distance between them and L’manburg at the moment. They were still at risk of getting caught. They just accepted that they would have to become nocturnal at this point.

They had a long way to get to Logstedshire and this was only the beginning.

Chapter Text

It had been exactly one week since Tommy and Tubbo left the town of Pride. It will be another long week until they get to a port town they could set sail from. The weather was only getting worse. Cold winds would chill you to the bone if you weren’t dressed warm enough. Without the cloak they bought from Eret, they might not have been able to survive this long.

The two had bought a tent for the nights they couldn’t make it into town, but at least they were no longer nocturnal. They had fixed their sleep schedule after their first night camping. Tommy’s new cloak could radiate enough heat to keep the inside of the tent a comfortable temperature by laying it out on the ground. Of course it’s still freezing, but with their sleeping bags, it isn’t entirely dreadful. To keep the horses warm they always started a fire at night and took turns tending to it.

Every aspect of the trip is entirely exhausting. They would travel as far as they could every day and then get little rest every night. It’s a miracle that Tommy and Tubbo were still getting along. Well mostly…

Tubbo wasn’t exactly having the best time. He knew what he signed up for when he agreed to go with Tommy. His best friend had always been stubborn and determined, but he hadn’t expected this expedition to last this long. They were too far in now though, they had to stay committed to this plan. He knew that he did. Word spread about the missing prince and his squire. However, words can travel faster than any man could.

The prince and his squire.

That probably wasn’t going to be the case when they eventually made it back to the castle. Although Tubbo was positive he wouldn’t be kicked out, he did expect to be stripped of his title of Tommy’s squire. It was his job to protect the prince, but not let him search for his long-lost brother.

Techno was probably dead, yet Tommy didn’t seem to believe that. Tubbo tried to be gentle with Tommy but somehow he seemed to be convinced that he would find Techno, that something in his gut was telling him he was out there. He just didn’t want his best friend to have his hopes get crushed.

It wasn’t until tonight, the seventh day of their trip, that emotions caught up to Tubbo. Sure Tommy was dealing with his own thoughts and swallowing back emotions, but at least he still
acknowledged that he was still feeling them. Tubbo had chosen to bluntly ignore his thoughts of home.
It was a nightmare that finally pulled all of his feelings to the surface. Tubbo bolted upright in the tent with a sharp gasp. Warm tears trailed down his cheeks without warning. He immediately turned to see Tommy still sound asleep next to him in their tiny tent.

It was so small.

So cramped.

Suffocating.

He tore himself out of his covers and exited the tent with a rush. It was snowing, lightly, but it was there. He didn’t have the energy to put on his cape. Instead he just let his body violently shiver in the cold. He moved over to where the fire was for the horses. It was dimming but still giving off heat. Tubbo plopped down next to the fire, not caring that his trousers would be soaked through. He picked up a stick and poked at the remains of the dying fire. It was nearing morning, no point of stoking the fire now. He attempted to stifle his sniffling.

“Tubzo? You’re up early.” Tommy yawned. He hadn’t meant to wake him up. He really didn’t want him to be up right now. He sat up straight and tried to conceal the tears he wiped away. He might have gotten away with it if a sniffle didn’t betray him.

“Tubs?” Tommy asked stepping towards his friend. “Are you-” Tubbo looked away from Tommy which was an answer enough for Tommy. He walked over and sat next to the brunette. The prince didn’t miss how his friend's shoulders shook, but he didn’t push. The two just sat there, letting the snow get caught in their hair. After the sniffling dissipated, conversation returned. “Are you going to tell me what’s wrong, or are you going to make me guess?” Tommy asked, bumping his arm.

Tubbo chuckled wetly. He couldn’t tell Tommy that he wanted to go home. That this whole trip seemed frivolous. He couldn’t do that to him. Mostly because he knew Tommy would turn back if he asked. Maybe things would be different if they went back home now but Tommy probably wouldn’t be happy regardless.

“I’m alright,” Tubbo decided. “I just had a bad dream. That’s all.” That was true. It was a dream he had before too. A recurring nightmare.

“Is it the tent?” Tommy asked staring up at the falling snow. Tubbo nodded and the blonde noticed the action out of the corner of his eye. “Fuck, Sorry I wasn’t thinking about… Right, then we will try to stick to the towns from now on. Tent time will only be reserved for nights we can’t reach one.”

-

Tommy knew about Tubbo’s claustrophobia. He knew that Tubbo had nightmares of being stuck in a tiny little crate and was too weak to escape it. He knew that because he saw it.

There was one time when Tommy and Tubbo were playing, shortly after Tubbo got his clean bill of health. The action was meant to be harmless truly. They were playing hide and seek with Wilbur. It was Tommy’s idea to hide in an open linen closet and he pulled Tubbo in there with him. At first, it was fine.

Tubbo was fine.

However, when Tommy tried to open the door again, it was locked and the two were trapped until someone found them. It was not a big space and was pitch black inside. Tubbo pressed himself into the back corner and began hyperventilating. Tommy tried to comfort him and get him to calm down, but when He tried to get closer, Tubbo only pushed him away. Tubbo continued to over-exaggerate his breath and cry and the young prince felt helpless.

Tommy began screaming for help and pounding on the door. He started crying when Tubbo passed out. Wilbur found them with the help of a servant who could unlock the door. Tommy crashed into Wilbur and frantically explained the situation with Tubbo. It was entirely incoherent. Wilbur shifted his attention to Tubbo and tried to wake him up. Luckily he easily awoke, his eyes half-lidded and unfocused. Wilbur slowly pulled him into a hug and Tubbo was just happy the door was open. Tommy joined in on that hug too and the three sat there for a while.

-

The snow started picking up. The duo had just finished their breakfast, some dried fruit and bread. Not the most appetizing of all meals, but it was enough to sustain them. After giving their horses their breakfast and cleaning up their campsite, the two were once again on the move.

By the time they got to the next town, it was mid-day. They could keep moving, but Tommy wanted to ensure that they would not have to sleep in a tent tonight. The only notable thing about this town was the library. It was massive compared to the other buildings. Tommy was the one that suggested they should go there. Tubbo was shocked by the suggestion. Normally, you couldn’t get Tommy to read anything, but when he mentioned wanting to do research on the Nether, Tubbo was on board.

They found a nice stable for the horses to stay in, hoping that the innkeeper would not recognize them as the runaways of the Antarctic empire. They paid the rate without question and then moved on to the library.

Massive was an understatement. The bookshelves felt like skyscrapers as they stretched to the ceiling. The center of the building had a massive glass dome that allowed light to pour through, but since it was snowing so heavily it began blocking out the light. The duo had never felt more lost in that moment. How were they supposed to find any books they need in this big of a place?

“Tommy, Tubbo, is that you?” The two in question turned towards the asker.

Well, Shit.

Someone recognized them.

Upon turning to look at the source of the sound, Tommy was met with brightly colored clothing, fluffy light brown hair, and a strange pair of goggles around his neck. He was caring far too many books for one person to manage,

“Karl? What are you doing here?” Tommy questioned.

“Shouldn’t you be in Kinoko?” Tubbo added.

“Shouldn’t you two be in L’Manberg?” Karl retorted. Right, of course, Karl knew. He has this strange way about knowing things he really shouldn’t. It's quite odd.

Tommy felt a little conflicted. Although he was happy to see a familiar face. He had no doubt he would tell where they are if given the option too. L’manberg and Kinoko has always been on good terms, despite one being under the control of the Antarctic empire and one being in the SMP’s domain.

“You’re family is worried. I heard Wilbur even left to search for both of you.”

Tommy’s breath hitched and Tubbo stiffened. Neither was sure if that was a good thing or not. Did Tommy still even want to talk to Wilbur? Sure, part of him was happy to have his family worried and looking for him, but he was still pushed to leave because of him.

Tubbo thought of all the possible implications of Wilbur following them. It might be harder to avoid him if he was traveling alone. He wouldn’t need to wait for a group to move along with him. He could also be a valuable asset to the duo since Wilbur knew more about Techno than they did. However, if Wil was after them, it probably meant he wanted to bring them home. Tommy wouldn’t stand for that.

“Right, well… you see. I’m on my way to visit family.” Technically, this was not a lie. “Wilbur is just joining us late,” Tommy offered, hoping that Karl would just drop it. Instead, Karl just raised his eyebrows and then stared at Tubbo until he gave in. The shorter friend fidgeted, not wanting to upset Karl further

“Wilbur yelled at Tommy on his birthday and now we are looking for Techno.” Tubbo blurted, unable to withstand the uncomfortable glare from Karl. He received a frown from the two others involved in a conversation. He received a bump in the arm from Tommy as a warning, but he continued talking anyway. “But you can't stop us! Not yet. Or else nothing will change. Honest! I think this makes sense,” Tubbo added.

“You don’t think your week-long escapade has been enough? You two should go home. I can’t let you two just travel by yourselves,” Karl retorted, He moved to a nearby table to set all the books he was caring down.

“Then come with us! I’m not- We’re not going to stop until we find Techno. I’m sick of my family focusing on him, okay? I’m done with it!” Tommy started, unable to keep the heat out of his voice. “You know how frustrating it is that no one tells me anything about him, like it's fucking taboo or some shit? But they all care about him so much. They still set the dinner table for him like they expect him to come back after 16 fucking years? I’m done, Alright? I’m fucking done.”

Tommy had expected to cry after that outburst, but he didn’t have any more tears to shed over the matter. Instead, there was only a bitter taste of anger left on his tongue

The library fell back into its silence. It wasn’t comfortable or serene anymore, but it was quiet. If there were any other patrons in the library, he surely would have gotten yelled at. No one knew what to say after that. Tubbo tried to place a comforting hand on Tommy’s shoulder but he shrugged it off and removed himself from the conversation. He moved down a library aisle until he disappeared behind some shelves.

“Should we…” Karl trailed off when he saw Tubbo shake his head.

“He’s alright. Just needs a minute to calm down,” Tubbo reassured. “So, why are you here Karl? You never really answered,” Tubbo asked, attempting to bring back a more comfortable atmosphere. Karl seemed to fall back into it easily, despite the fact he was still concerned over Tommy.

“Oh Yeah! I’m actually here because of this library. I’m looking to make a large library in Kinoko and they said I could take any of their duplicate books.”

“Well, I’m sure that the Library in Kinoko will be great. You’ll have to invite us over once it's finished!” Tubbo exclaimed. Sometimes he forgot that Karl was a king. He was always dressed inexpensive clothing, but he never was all that formal with anyone. Although he felt the same way with Tommy, Tommy acts differently when he’s a prince. Same goes for the rest of his family. Karl just always acts like himself so every interaction feels genuine.

“Um… Karl, Do you know anything about the Blade” Tubbo asked cautiously. Karl twisted his head quizzically like a confused dog.

“The Blade? Hmm.. not much. I know that he has some sort of connection to the nether and that he’s most frequently seen in the north. Are you two looking for him?”

Tommy returned from his cool down with two books, interrupting the conversation at hand. He plopped the books on the table, sat down, then opened one to read. Karl leaned over, to see the title of the book. His eyebrows knitted together when he saw the words ‘History of the Nether’ on the book that Tommy was reading.

“The Nether? Wonder What made you take interest in that?” Karl asked with the curiosity of a small child as he lifted his eyebrows at Tubbo. Tubbo just gave an awkward smile.

“You know about it?” Tommy asked, looking up at Karl from his seat.

“Well a bit of the magic side, but not much. I tend to stick to ancient or Enderian cultures instead of Piglish cultures.”

“Enderian?” Tubbo questioned, sitting down across from Tommy.

“Yeah! You’ve probably heard of ancient. That's the most common since it was learned in our realm. That’s like enchantment and potions and stuff. We need tools to do that kind of magic. But magic from different realms don’t require tools, they just depend on the caster. Enderian magic or End magic is stuff that originated from the End realm. Not a lot is known about it since we haven’t been able to decipher the text. Let me see if I can find a book to show you. They must have one here. Hang on.” With that, Karl disappeared into the depths of the library.

“So the End is real. I thought that place was just a myth. A fairy tale,” Tommy vocalized to Tubbo.

“Yeah. I guess there’s a lot we don’t know about other realms and stuff,” Tubbo concluded. He glanced over the table looking at the books Karl set down and his eyes locked on one in particular.

It was a purplish-blue binding with golden reinforcements on the corners. On the front, it had a green geometric spiral on it. When Tubbo picked it up, It was much heavier than he anticipated. He looked it over, but no words appeared on the outside.

“Whatcha got there Tubs?” Tommy questioned, lifting his eyes from the book he was reading.

“I dunno, just a strange book.” The prince leaned over the table to watch Tubbo open It.

Abruptly, the teens were torn from their own existence. The world seemed to twist and spin in never-ending spirals. It felt sickening. Then, it stopped. The first thing the two noticed was that they couldn’t see- they were blindfolded. The second thing they noticed is that they were sitting on something hard and cold like concrete. Moving slowly, Tubbo removed his blindfold. He was not bound in any way, so he wasn’t sure what the blindfold was even for. Tommy ended up doing the same.

They both jumped slightly when they realized another person was in the room with them. There was a man- no something closer to Tommy and Tubbo’s age. His skin was a gray color, but it didn’t look unhealthy. In a weird way, it looked normal. His hair looked deeply black and ragged like he hadn’t had the chance to brush it.

The most noticeable thing was that he was chained up, bound in gold. It was heavy and causing strange green bruising on his wrists. A ball and chain was attached to his right ankle. The solid sphere of metal seemed to have some sort of ruins on them, that were glowing.

It was impossible to see the stranger's face since he was curled up against the wall looking away from them. Tommy and Tubbo shared a sad and confused glance. They have no idea where they are and their current goal should be getting back to the library, but something about this sight made their hearts ache. Neither was really sure why, but they also knew the other had the same exact feeling. Tommy took action first.

Leaning forward, Tommy put a hand on the stranger's shoulder, which made the stranger in question jump, but there was no attempt to move away from the touch.

“Hey, Big man. Are you alright?” The blonde asked, being as gentle as possible. The prisoner slowly turned towards Tommy, only allowing the duo to get one quick glance at his face before he immediately whipped his head back to stare at the corner. Tommy removed his hand just as quick

“What are you doing? I don’t want to hurt you! I’m sorry I don’t- I can’t remember you. This won’t- Please! I don’t want to hurt you!” His voice seemed to distort at the end and an inhuman warble seemed to come out.

“It’s okay bossman. I’m sure you won’t hurt us.” Tubbo began looking towards Tommy for reassurance. “You don’t want to, so you won’t. Can you tell me your name?” Tubbo tried to reason.

“No. I- I can’t” he crumpled in on himself further, and Tubbo's heart nearly shattered and he felt a lump form in his throat. He couldn’t tell you why part of him felt like crying. They were so attached yet they only met him a few minutes ago. “You two need to go. Stop coming here. I don’t want to hurt you. Please don’t let me hurt you!”

Tubbo and Tommy were both ready to say something reassuring but then the stranger’s appearance seemed to flicker for a moment. Like he wasn’t real.

“It’s happening again. You need to go! Both of you. Now!” He practically yelled. It had been the most aggressive he sounded since they appeared here. His demeanor shifted. His body instantly relaxed as he slowly turned back to the duo. In a jolting flash, his eyes glowed with an entrancing purple energy and neither felt like they could look away. The same purple energy radiated from his mouth as he let out an inhuman screech. They both understood the pleas for the two of them to leave now. They both got to their feet, ready to comply with the request.

Tommy was quick to pull Tubbo back when the prisoner took a swipe at him. They made a dash to the door located on the farthest side of the cement room. The stranger seemed to move faster than them, but he was stopped by the chains.

The door they exited out of was not locked. They quickly escaped, letting out sharp breaths.

“That's not him. He’s changed so much. He’s not like that, I know he’s not! We have to help him, Tommy! We have to-” Tommy caught him off by catching his wrists. Tubbo’s whole body was trembling, but it wasn't out of fear, it was more akin to worry. He wasn’t even sure why he had said those words either. They just spilled out of his mouth like that was what he was supposed to say.

“It’s alright, Tubbo. It's okay. I know you want to help and so do I, but he will be okay.” Tommy reassured. “We need to figure out how to get home. We have no idea where we are and I have a feeling we really aren’t supposed to be here.”

“You could say that again,” Karl appeared in the hallway the boys were standing in. “Are both of you alright?” he asked after frantically running over and giving them a tight squeeze.

“We’re okay. Why are you here? what the fuck is going on?” Tommy answered, still being restrained by the hug.

With another blink, the three were once again ripped from the world and placed in another. Everything seemed to twist and contort until they were back standing on solid ground. It was blinding white everywhere, including all of their clothing. It was a little strange to see Karl without all his trademark bright colors. The group stood in a courtyard with a large birch tree in the center. Attached to it was a swing that kind of looked fun to sit on.

“You two stay here, alright? Stay in the courtyard,” Karl ordered firmly and both teens nodded. Neither had seen him so cross. He ran off down one of the halls that stretched into the castle, leaving a dazed Tommy and Tubbo in his wake.

“Do you have any clue where we are?” Tubbo asked, turning towards Tommy.

“No fucking idea Tubs,” Tommy confessed. He walked over to the massive tree and sat on the swing. Tubbo chose to stand next to him. “Karl seems to know what's going on, we can talk to him when he gets back,” Tommy added, swaying slightly on the swing. The two fell into a silence while waiting. The longer they waited, the more awkward it became.

“So… are we just not going to talk about it?” Tubbo asked, causing Tommy’s gaze to lift from the ground.

“Talk about what?” Tommy asked, innocently.

“Any of it. The stranger that we just saw and why it hurt seeing him like that? Don’t lie to me, I know you felt that too. Or how about the fact that Wilbur left the castle to look for us? That we’ve been gone a week now? That we have no idea where we are right now and have no idea how to get home? Take your pick” Tubbo supplied.

Tommy’s fiddled with his thumbs as he tried to think about what to say to that. He had no idea how they got here, but wherever they were now, he was the one dragging Tubbo along with him. The blonde let out a long sigh before talking again.

“You’re right, I did feel it too. The way it hurt when he said he didn’t remember us, but we don’t even know who he is. I want to help him, but I also didn’t want to risk you getting hurt. I pulled us out because I was worried he wouldn’t hold back.” Tommy let out a shaky breath before continuing. “As for Wilbur? What am I supposed to think about that? That I should run to him after what he said to me?” the prince swallowed harshly. “I didn’t mean to drag you into this, but I want to find the Blade. If not for my families sake, then for my own.”

“Right. The Blade. We are just trading one hard-to-find person for another.” Tubbo scoffed. “Tommy I don’t know if I can-” he cut himself off when seeing Karl, standing and watching the scene play out.

“I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”

“No, Karl, just get us back to the library,” Tubbo sighed.

The elder wrapped his arms around the younger two and the world seemed to fall away again for the last time. This time it felt more like they were all waking up. Tommy and Tubbo looked entirely drained but Karl seemed fine. The strange spiral book was now closed in front of them, but everything else was exactly the same, everyone in the same spots, and the books on the table didn't move. It seemed like time stopped while they were gone wherever they were.

“Okay, Karl, you have a fuck ton of explaining to do. Get to it,” Tubbo ordered leaning back in his chair.

“Okay right then, for starters well… I’m kinda a… I sorta might be a time traveler” Karl admitted. Tommy and Tubbo had both leaned forward, exceedingly more interested.

“We just time traveled? That's so fucking cool,” Tommy exclaimed, nearly forgetting that he was just in an argument with Tubbo.

“Where exactly did we go?” Tubbo asked.

“My guess is the near future. Maybe a month from now. Normally when you jump, you take the form of your predecessors, but you two were still both you, and I was still just me,” Karl explained. “Can you both tell me exactly what you saw? I need to make a record of it” he opened the ominous spiral book and took out a quill to begin writing.

“We saw a boy with dark gray skin and black hair. He was all chained up to a wall. He seemed really scared,” Both boys shuddered when Tubbo finished his sentence. If this was in the near future, they did know him. That’s why they both had memories of him that weren’t really there.

“That sounds like an Enderian. You could understand him?” Karl received nods as a response. “You too seemed pretty shaken when I found you, any reason for that?”

“He tried to attack us,” Tommy added “So we fled.”

“Well, I’m glad you two are safe. I think that's all I really need. You two weren’t there for long.”

“What was the White Palace? like it looked fucking pretty and shit, but what was it?” Tommy questioned.
“A place for time travelers. You two don’t need to concern yourselves with it… You two remember your birthdays, right?” Again, Karl received nods in response. “Alright good,” he decided as he closed his book.

“Karl… If that was the future, can we change it?” Tubbo questioned, quietly. Tommy knew what he was thinking. He was thinking the same exact thing. Whoever that was, they didn’t deserve to be locked up. Whatever timeline that was, It was just wrong and they would do what they could to fix it.

“You can change the future, it's not set in stone. The past is a much more delicate place.”

Tommy and Tubbo both seemed to be relieved by the statement. That was good. Hopefully, that fate would never fall upon their future friend.

“Have you been to the past before?” Tommy asked.

“I have. Sometimes it’s very difficult not to tamper with it. I try to avoid going to the past, but I don’t really have much choice. It happens randomly”

“I see. But why did you- Why did you ask us, if we remembered our birthdays?” Tubbo questioned. The Time Traveler looked away. “Karl… Do you remember your birthday?”

“I travel a lot and it sorta messes with my head and sometimes I forget things. I just wanted to make sure it wasn’t happening to you both,” Karl answered, attempting a smile on his face, but it just looked sad.

They all fell into silence. It felt uncomfortable. There were too many words left unspoken between all of them, yet they all just stared down at their books and read. Karl had got up a few times from their table to move books around, but other than that, it was still and quiet.

“Do you want to go home?” Tommy asked when he had a moment alone with Tubbo. He didn’t look at his friend but Tubbo stared directly into him.

He did. He wanted to go home and hug Puffy or even Wilbur. He could go home. If he said yes, Tommy would turn around for him and admit defeat. He couldn’t do that though. He had to do the same for Tommy. He had to stick with him.

“Let’s keep going. Admittedly, I do think that you shouldn’t keep your hopes up, the chances of us finding anything is slim. But It’s you and me against the world, right?” Tubbo agreed.

“Thanks, Tubs… But I wouldn’t be offended if you did want to turn back.” Tommy gripped tighter to the book he was holding. “You were saying something before we left the In-Between and I don’t want to do something that's making you miserable.”

“I'm just worried that I won’t be able to keep you safe,” Tubbo confessed softly. “I had no idea what to do earlier. When we time traveled, I would have just stood there and taken that swipe if you hadn’t pulled me back. We had no idea where we were so I couldn’t even take you home if I tried.”

“Tubbo, you don’t have to worry about being my squire out here” Tommy tried to console.

“It’s not about being your squire! It’s about being your friend. I’m just worried we are gonna get in too deep and we won't be able to get out of it.”

“That won’t happen. I promise. I mean look at us, we’ve survived for a week on our own! What’s a few more measly weeks, right.”

“Right” Tubbo agreed.

The two got up to leave and find an inn for the night taking their books with them, but they were stopped by Karl on the way out.

“Are you going to try to stop us?” Tommy glared.

“No. I won’t. I understand what you are doing, but if I run into Wilbur, I will tell him that I saw the two of you and point him in the right direction. Understood?”

“Thank you, Karl”

The three shared a tight hug and Karl whispered.

“Stay safe out there, okay? And keep this little time travel thing a secret, alright?”

Tommy and Tubbo just squeezed back tighter.

Chapter Text

The castle was unbearably silent. It felt empty and void of life. Any other day, Phil would be begging for some peace and quiet, but right now, he would do anything to hear any of his sons again. Even if he heard them arguing, it would still be better than this.

Sitting at the dining table had to be the worst part. The king and queen sat across the long stretch of table. It was always set for five but only the two had food on their plates. Their conversations always felt stale. They had very clearly disagreed about letting Wilbur go, but Phil feared they would hate him more if he trapped him here.

It wasn’t as if they were doing nothing for their sons. They had plenty of visitors from bordering kingdoms and they had always asked for them to aid in the search for Tommy and Tubbo. They also frequented the town, asking if anyone had seen them. They never had any luck

It had taken four days for Wilbur’s first letter to arrive. Kristen had bounded down the hall with the envelope in hand as she searched for her husband. The two opened it up together, anxious of any information that Wilbur had gathered. The letter read as followed:

Dear Mother and Father,

I have a lead on Tommy and Tubbo. I have reason to believe that they set out to find Techno. I’m not sure why exactly, but I think that might be our fault. We should have been more open with Tommy or at least focused on him more than we did on Techno. I heard from Niki that Tommy hates his birthday. That’s probably what set him off. Well, that and the fight we had.

I stopped in the town of pride and I ran into some people who saw the two of them. They said that the two of them were exhausted but other than that they seemed healthy which I am thankful for. A local tailor said Tommy bought a new cloak and asked about someone called “The Blade.” He is some sort of vigilante tracker. From what I heard, he sounds dangerous. He’s not one to follow the law, and I think he has more than a few lives on his hands. Tommy and Tubbo must be looking for him because they think he can find Techno.

I want to find them before they even come close to him, but I continue to be one step behind. The Blade’s last known location is in the Northlands, near someplace called Logsedshire. I’m worried that the two of them are going to try to cross the sea. They will be even harder to find if they are out of the Empire's reign.

I know you said a month, but I’m not sure if I can bring them back that soon. I’m going to find them. I’ll bring them home safe, I promise.

Love, Wilbur

That was a lot to unpack. Kristin had started crying when reading the note but she wasn’t quite sure when. Phil moved to console her with a hug. He too struggled not to tear up as he rubbed gentle circles into her back.

“It’s okay. It’s alright. Wilbur is plenty old enough to handle himself out there and-”

“But Tommy isn’t. He’s 16. He and Tubbo. They are just kids! And we- We drove them out of their own home.” Kristin argued.

It hurt.

It hurt because it was true.

“Wilbur will bring them back. It will be okay.” Phil tried to reassure. There was a nagging fear that they would never come back. He had given Wil a month, but now he was already asking for more. He wondered where Wilbur would draw the line. When would he give up if he couldn’t find them? At least he had information on Tommy and Tubbo. Someone had seen them. If he did find them, would he even bring them back? Techno never did.

Perhaps hiding all the information about Techno’s situation was not the wisest decision. Perhaps the king and queen had been embarrassed by what they had done to save Techno’s life. Phil wondered how much death Techno remembered. He prayed that he had never seen the blood on his hands, but there had been little to quell the horrendous screeches.

There had been Animal sacrifices. Many of them just to keep Techno healthy, but they knew there would be one-day Techno would have to do the sacrifices for himself. All that death and they still didn’t have Techno.

They hadn’t expected it to happen so suddenly. They didn’t realize how vicious and greedy the curse they put on him would be. They didn’t expect Techno to hurt Wilbur. Neither of the sons had known what was happening at the time. How were they supposed to explain to a 13 and a 7-year-old that kind of situation? With that, on top of Tommy being born, it was far too chaotic.

Wilbur knows now. It had been scary and confusing when he was small, but he trusted that Techno truly didn’t mean to hurt him. Somehow, despite his age, he understood that his brother was not in control of his own actions. It didn’t change his nightmares though.

They never told Tommy about what they did. At first, he had just simply been too young. He didn’t need to know. However, now he's 16 and they only just learned childhood has been greatly impacted by his eldest brother's disappearance. in hindsight, it feels wrong to have not told him anything up until now.

Now, none of the princes reside at the castle and the king and queen wished desperately to fill the silence with their secrets if it means they could have their children back.

-

It had now been 20 days since they received a letter from Wilbur. With the growing distance, it only lengthened the delivery time. At least they knew that the knights would now be right behind Wilbur now too since they have more information about the direction they were heading. Wilbur’s letter read as follows:

Dear Mother and Father

I just missed them. I was so close and I just missed them. They just set sail out of El Rapids towards the northlands. A cargo worker down at the docs said that they saw them getting on a vessel known as Amber Battleship.

Quackity, one of the leaders of El Rapids, has agreed to set sail so we can search for them and I’m waiting for him to make all the preparations. He’s honestly the most insufferable person I’ve ever met. He completely undermines my authority even though I’m fully capable of leading a team. We will be traveling for about a week and a half on the open water and I’m more concerned about us killing each other than any storm whipping us out. I suppose I’m used to people treating me like a prince. It makes me wonder how Tommy is faring.

I will be out of contact for a while, but I’m so close to finding Tommy and Tubbo. I can’t turn back now.

I love you both.

Your son, Wilbur.

It was strange how Wilbur ended his letter. He had always signed “Love Wilbur” but instead he put the emphasis on saying “I love you both.” It only added to the growing anxieties of the king and queen. This felt like a goodbye.

Phil has traveled overseas before, a few times for business and once looking for Techno. The seas were not often kind. Especially with the icy waters with the shards that could easily puncture a hull, not to mention the potential storms that could upturn any vessel. It was nerve-racking enough to have one child on the open waters, let alone two.

The whole ordeal has only served to put more of a strain on Phil and Kristin’s relationship. The two hardly talked unless it was news about Tommy, Tubbo, or Wilbur. Dinners continued to be unpleasant, but regardless the two still ate together. Instead of talking, the Two just drowned themselves in work. Honestly, the kingdom has never looked better and all it took was 30 days without their princes.
The meeting with King George from the Southern Mainland Province, or the SMP for short, had come as a bit of a surprise. The arrival was unannounced and had not been planned for, yet the king and queen opened the gates and Welcomed them in.

George was dressed lavishly with a red cape wrapped around him. At his side stood Dream, George’s most trusted advisor. He was adorned with an obnoxious green instead. Phil was not fond of the color, but it had become quite a staple for the advisor. He found it hard to trust a man whose face he couldn’t see. Dream always wore a white mask with a crude smiley face on it that looked like it had been done by the hands of a child. George seemed to trust him well enough and Sapnap even vouched for him before since the two had grown up together.

“It’s good to see you again George, Dream” Phil offered his hand to shake, which George kindly accepted.

“It’s good to be back! Although it is always rather cold here.

“We are getting into our warm season actually.” The Antarctic king chuckled lightly. “What brings you here? I hope all is well’

“Actually we are here because of your sons.” Phil’s face instantly dropped, as did Kristin’s who was just coming to greet the visitors.

“Do you have news?” Phil asked cautiously, not knowing if he would be ready for the answer.

“Last I heard, they are heading north. I more so meant that we are here to help offer our resources” George answered apologetically. “Dream here is an excellent tracker” Dream stepped forward.

“If I can be of any service, I would be honored to help. I’m well known for my tracking abilities and I believe I can find them if I have some direction” Dream offered, his voice confident but muffled through the mask.

“We know where they are. The problem is that they keep moving.”

“If that's the problem, I have a few different methods to get around travel quickly. Are you aware of nether travel?” Dream asked, his head tilting to the side slightly. Phil winced slightly at the question.

“I am aware. However, that is extremely dangerous. The Nether is not a kind place. I can not ask that of you.” Phil said, averting his gaze from the dots on the mask.

“I’ve been through the Nether plenty of times. I am perfectly capable of handling myself, but I thank you for your concern” Advisor replied, a cheeky smile evident in his voice. “If you tell me Tommy’s location, I should be able to get to him much faster.”

“Tubbo- Tommy’s friend is with him too. Wilbur is right behind them. I need all of them back.”

“Of course. Sorry I was not fully aware of the situation. My offer still stands.” Phil turned back to look at his wife, hoping for some reassurance. She gave him a careful nod. At this point, they were desperate.

“They are heading towards Logstedshire and looking for the Blade. Probably still sailing right now actually. Please, bring them back safe.” Phil begged, resisting the urge to drop down to his knees.

“I’ll leave as soon as possible. I’ll have to get to the closest portal though. Which is some ways south.”

“We have one” Kristin interjected quietly. “A portal. We have one. You’ll have to light it though.”

“I’ll use that then. Shortens my preparation time.” Dream nodded.

“Would you mind if I stay at the castle until Dream and your sons are returned?” George questioned and he received a small sad nod from both the king and queen. The conversation had clearly been weighing on them.

“I shall retrieve the rest of my belongings then. Dream, will you accompany me?”

The two turned and left the royals of the Antarctic empire alone once again. The king and queen hoped they made the right decision. They just wanted their family back. George had leaned over to Dream as they walked but they were clearly out of earshot.

“Dream, are you sure this plan will work?”

“My plans never fail, George.”

Chapter Text

To say Tommy and Tubbo were excited to be on a ship would be a massive understatement. The two of them were absolutely ecstatic to set sail. It was practically all the two talked about on the trip to El Rapids. Honestly, the best part would be that they could sleep and keep moving at the same time.

Exhaustion was quite apparent when you looked at them. Massive bags formed under their eyes, their shoulders slumped, and whenever they walked it looked more like they were trudging through mud. They frequently got looks of pity because they looked like homeless little orphan boys. Little did the onlookers know that they were seeing the prince of the empire and his best friend.

Sailing would mean a much-needed break from the travel routine they have created. Travel, eat dinner at whatever obscure town they stopped at, find a place to stay the night, and then leave in the morning. They broke that routine when they got to El Rapids after quickly realizing how difficult getting on a boat would be.

It’s a port town. Imports come in and exports go out constantly and they run a tight ship… quite literally. Getting on one of those boats is not going to be an easy feat, let alone getting their horses on a ship. They couldn’t very well leave them at some stable there. This expedition has an unknown return date and they don’t want to keep them there for who knows how long. They would need a person on the inside. Someone who could get them to the docs or even better, on a ship.

First and foremost, they had to find a place to stay (and a place for their horses) for the time being. This town is pretty much a dead end unless they can get a passage over the water. Thus meaning they might have to stay more than one night. It’s a risk since neither member of the duo knows how much distance they put between them and Wilbur.

Although Tommy had plenty of money to toss around, they chose to live cheaply. It draws less suspicion anyway. They could sacrifice a few days of luxury in order to meet the Blade.

“This is fucking crazy!” Tubbo uttered when they stepped into the room they had rented. Tubbo’s tone was excited, but he also sounded like he was on the edge of a mental breakdown. Tommy couldn’t help but chuckle at it.

“I know! It’s kinda been a little insane. Like, I’ve hardly left L’Manberg up until now. And now I’m going to a whole new continent.” Tommy smiled, plopping his belongings on one of the beds in their tiny room. It made Tommy wish his family traveled more. Or more so wished he was invited on trips even if they were primarily business. He’s been to the SMP a few times, but they were frequently rather short visits. He’s been pretty sheltered and he definitely would have gotten swindled if Tubbo wasn’t there with him.

Overall the past week of travel has gone well. Tommy and Tubbo cleared up a lot of the issues that had built up between the two of them after they stopped at the library. It’s still a little difficult to wrap their heads around the fact that they time traveled. Or the fact Karl is a time traveler. Their thoughts often drifted to the prisoner they found when they traveled. They had both agreed that whenever they did meet him, they would do whatever they could to help him. It just didn’t seem like he was the kind of person that deserved to be locked up. That wasn’t a timeline they wanted to see.

The beds in their room were rather tempting. They could just close their eyes and rest for a moment, but they knew better. If they laid down, neither of them would want to get up for several hours. They might even go into a mini hibernation. Sleeping would just have to wait for a more reasonable time to go to bed.

Instead, the two went downstairs to the tavern part of the inn they were staying at. This place was exactly what they needed. It made sense since it got so many visitors from across seas. It had rooms above to sleep, a tavern below, and a stable attached for people who would ride into town. The tavern was hustling and bustling with people. Tommy and Tubbo were lucky to even get a room.

Both teens were staving. It might not be completely noticeable right now, but they had probably both lost some weight. Their lunches were often on the road and were just whatever they had on them. Sometimes they would have enough foresight to buy food for the trip. Other days they wouldn’t do any shopping and instead would survive off of their leftovers. Some nights, they would fall asleep without dinner just because they were simply too tired.

The two found an empty table and sat down, waiting to be served. After a short amount of time, A kind-looking woman came over to take their order. Before Tubbo could even begin saying his request, the room erupted with cheers. Nearly everyone turned to see what all the commotion was about.

A strong and dignified man stood just inside of the doorframe. Along red coat trailed behind him and sharp glasses that matched his clothing sat lowly on the bridge of his nose. A massive smile covered his face.

“Drinks for everyone!” he cheered. There was an uproar as everyone raised their glasses in the air. A small crowd began forming around him, including the girl that was supposed to be tending to Tommy and Tubbo.

“Wonder what his deal is all about,” Tubbo pondered, still looking over at the mass of people.

“I won’t complain if it means we get free drinks” Tommy smiled.

“Tommy, I highly doubt they mean apple juice”

“Well you know maybe we could.. dabble in some illegal activities ” Tommy suggested, raising his eyebrows and leaning forward. Tubbo leveled his eyes at Tommy, crossing his arms. They both held like that until Tommy finally gave in, throwing his arms up in the air.

“Fine. Fine! I guess we'll just be boring then,” Tommy sighed, leaning back into his chair.

“Attention everyone!” A voice cut through the room. A short man with a buzz cut stepped onto a table like he was about to perform for all the viewers. He too had strange spectacles. The eyewear only covered one side of his face, but there looked to be a series of magnifying glasses that varied from, red, transparent, and blue attached to it. “The crew of the Amber battleship is hosting a brawl tourney, anyone who is willing to fight will be considered for joining our crew. If the contestant ends up winning the fight, you will get a reward for your triumph. You can choose your own opponent and the brawl will be held in the back of the stables in about two hours! We hope to see you there!” The man did a curt bow and then stepped off the table to stand next to the man in the long red coat.

Tommy and Tubbo instantly looked at each other, the same idea dawning on them. A position on a boat meant a way out of town. Not that it’s bad here, they just have a vigilante and a brother to find.

“I reckon I could take him in a fight,” Tommy said, eyeing down the man who had introduced the event.

“Uhhh no. I’ll do the fighting,” Tubbo said, crossing his arms.

“Aww, Tubbo come on! I could take him!” Tommy pouted.

“Yeah, but if you and I fought, who would win?” Tubbo questioned. Tommy was a strong fighter, no doubt about it. He had training and knew how to handle himself, but Tubbo far outclassed him experience-wise. Tubbo was probably close to becoming the youngest knight of the Empire. Tommy rolled his eyes, excepting defeat.

“Fine, you fuckin’ fight. But if you lose, I’ll never let you live it down.” Tommy chuckled. “Two hours to prepare then.”

“Yeah, we still need to get dinner first”

Eventually, their server came back to attend to them. They were brought a scrumptious warm meal of roasted chicken and mashed potatoes. The two stuffed themselves full, hardly leaving any time to chat in between bites. It was probably one of the better meals they’ve received on their trip, but at this point, anything would be better than the stale bread they had been eating for lunch.

It took about an hour for them to wrap up dinner. Occasionally, the duo would steal a few looks at the crew. They seemed to be well-liked, but they had a concerning amount of money that they were just throwing around. They’ve probably lost a hefty sum through gambling or buying meals and drinks for the tavern's patrons.

It only left Tubbo with a little less than one hour to prepare. It wasn’t like he had much he could do to get ready anyway. This was a fistfight. A brawl. He would have loved to be able to take a nap but it would hardly be worth it at this point. At least the food had been enough to restore his energy slightly. He had confidence though. Tommy, on the other hand, had been quite nervous for Tubbo’s sake.

“Are you sure you want to do this? We don’t really know anything about these guys. They just fuckin’ showed up and then told people to fight them. They have to be pretty confident” Tommy questioned, twiddling his thumbs.

“I’m not concerned. You know, worst-case scenario, I’ll just have a few bruises for a bit” Tubbo reassured brushing him off. He was positive that if he thought about it more, the nerves would begin to fester so he just chose to stay blatantly ignorant.

“Actually, I think worst-case scenario would be death. Like they could-”

“Tommy, you are not helping,” Tubbo shot him down sternly.

“Right. Sorry. All I’m saying is that it’s okay to back out if you don't want to do it. We can find a passenger boat.”

“We both know that we need too many records in order to do that. They would find out who we are and just send us back. I’ll be fine boss man. Have a little faith in me” Tubbo insisted.

-

The nerves started to settle in upon approaching the ‘arena’. They had gone about a half-hour after it began since they didn’t need to be there directly at the start. An audience was already formed around two fighters, one was a large burly man with a beard and the other was assumably the leader of the Amber crew. The bearded man was clearly losing to the captain despite his overwhelming size. The challenger got hit so hard that was practically launched across the designated fighting space. The fighter had tried hard to continue standing but ended up nearly collapsing right onto Tommy and Tubbo. That really didn’t bode well for Tubbo.

“Alright, who’s next?” The Captain asked while stretching out his arms. It hardly even looked like he broke a sweat.

It was terrifying.

“I’ll go,” Tubbo offered, raising his hand before all his spirit drained out of him. A few members of the crowd chuckled at him. Tubbo didn’t exactly look threatening. He was a short boy, who at the current time, definitely looked like he was living in poverty. Tommy gave him an incredulous look from beside him. The blonde caught his arm, a concerned look in his eyes.

“Are you sure about this, Tubs?” The prince whispered, leaning in close. Tubbo just turned towards his friend, handed him his sword, and nodded, fearing his voice would betray him.

“I can choose my own opponent, correct?” Tubbo asked, looking back to the leader in the red coat.

“Any one of us,” The captain nodded, gesturing to the rest of his crew standing behind him. Tubbo assumed this wasn’t his entire crew, just the ones willing to fight since there were only four of them total.

Tubbo eyed each of them down. Analyzing them as if he was choosing what lamb to bring to the slaughter. He definitely didn’t want to go up against the captain after seeing his display of strength. He did not envy the bruises that were probably forming on the former challengers.

The next man directly beside the leader was dressed in green and had an odd gas mask covering the lower half of his face. The man looked built and he was nearly the same height as Tommy. Tubbo might be able to use his speed to his advantage. He’s shorter and more nimble, meaning he could get some more hits in, but he probably won’t match his sheer strength.

The next was the nearly bald man. The one who had introduced the event. He wasn’t looking great. He must have been in a fight before the duo arrived and it didn’t look like he won. It felt wrong to fight him. Although it would be easier, It didn’t feel honorable.

The last person was dressed in a deep purple and a hood was up covering his short-cut blonde hair. He looked close to Tubbo’s age and would be the fairest fight. That also meant that Tubbo might not have many advantages. Tubbo pointed at the purple-clad boy regardless.

“Alright, Purpled! You’re up,” The captain said, clapping his hands and moving over to the sidelines.

Purpled stepped into the ring and Tubbo followed suit. The two boys shook hands and introduced themselves before the fight began. The Captain then began explaining the rules of the fight as the two brawlers got into position.

“We want a fair, clean, fight.” he began. “You win by either knocking out your opponent, Pushing them outside of the ring, or submission. No weapons are allowed and of course, no hitting where the sun doesn’t shine. With that, begin!”

The two began circling each other, both unsure who would make the first move. It didn’t take long for the audience to get impatient. Admittedly, It felt a little wrong.

Tubbo was 16 and Purpled, if he was older, couldn’t have been older by much. Yet people still screamed for them to hit each other. Some were even placing bets on who would win. It made Tommy feel a little sick.

Tubbo was the first one to throw a punch. It was strong and connected to Purpled’s left cheek. It was enough to throw him off a bit, but he kept his guard up to prevent any openings. The two traded punches, most of them ending up on forearms or as empty swings through the air as they evaded each other's attacks. Tommy knew Tubbo would be covered in bruises, but this was just nerve-racking to watch. The match-up was pretty even so the fight lasted much longer than anyone expected and each moment that Tommy watched felt agonizing. Tommy cheered Tubbo on of course. He was doing well, winning even. That was until Purpled landed a hard punch to the gut.

Tubbo instantly stumbled back, regretting eating beforehand because the taste of mashed potatoes crawled back into his throat. He swallowed it down, keeping his composure.

“Stay up Tubbo! You got this!” Tommy yelled.

He followed Tommy’s instructions, but by the time he had re-adjusted he dropped his guard. Purpled decked him hard in the face, sending him stumbling back even closer to the border of the arena. Tubbo’s left hand immediately went to hold his face while he continued to hold up his right to block. His eyes stung and his vision began to blur as they began watering. He forced himself to keep his eyelids open in order to avoid a surprise attack. He glanced at his left hand briefly as he pulled it away from his face.

Shit

That was a lot of blood. He hoped it was only coming from his nose and not anything else. He could feel the warm liquid dripping down his face now, and unfortunately, onto his shirt. It quickly stained his white garment, which in retrospect wasn’t the best idea to wear. The pain almost seemed to come as an afterthought. His face felt like it was imploding, like his nose itself had sunken in. He barely registered Tommy screaming his name over the ringing in his ears. Yet, he stayed standing despite the pain swelling around his eyes.

As soon as Tommy saw the amount of blood, he moved to step into the arena. However, someone caught him by his shoulder, making him freeze.

“This is his fight, not yours,” The Captain whispered to him. Tommy hadn’t even realized that The man had to come over. He had been too enamored with the fight to notice. “You have a strong friend and he’s still standing. Let him finish this.” The man’s hand didn’t leave his shoulder even after Tommy calmed down.

Tubbo was still standing right on the edge of the drawn border for the fighting space. He opted not to move. However, Purpled got cocky as he tried to send another punch to finish Tubbo off. Instead, Tubbo was able to dodge to the left and countered with a nasty uppercut. Which sent Purpled reeling. Yet, the brunette still didn’t move after he was given the opportunity to. Instead, he left a very noticeable place open for Purpled to hit, aware that he would take it. He dodged to the side and grabbed Purpled's arm. Using the momentum from the attack, Tubbo swung him out of the arena and Purpled ended up crashing to the ground outside the border.

Tubbo stood victorious although he was panting and covered in blood. If he was the winner, he really didn’t feel like it. His hand went back up to wipe the blood from his face but instead, he just smeared it all over, only making it look worse. He tried to plug his nose to stop the bleeding but it wasn't super successful. He turned towards Purpled and offered his hand that wasn’t entirely covered in blood.

“That was a good fight. Thank you.” Tubbo said, helping pull Purpled to his feet.

“Dude, are you alright? You’re kinda like… bleeding everywhere.” Purpled’s nose was bleeding as well but it was a small little trickle compared to Tubbo’s waterfall. The other boy’s lip was split and black and blue marks were already forming around his eye, cheeks, and chin.

“Yeah, I just think you kinda broke my nose,” Tubbo said, scrunching his eyes up. His voice sounded nasally due to the fact he was still trying to prevent more blood from pouring out of him.

“Right sorry about that… I’m impressed you stayed standing after that one,” Purpled said sheepishly. “You’re a clever fighter and I’d like a rematch once we are both in a better state.” He smiled, but his face was already starting to swell up making it look a little crooked. A voice cut through the people yelling and interrupted the conversation the two were having.

“Thank you all for showing up! I think that’s all the fights we will have time for today!” The captain announced stepping into the center. The crowd began to slowly dissipate as people began leaving. The people who bet on Tubbo ended up leaving very happily.

Tommy immediately ran to Tubbo and grabbed him by his shoulder which caused the boy to wince.

“Tubbo that was fucking badass man! Holy shit- are you okay?” Tommy questioned. His face looked like it wanted to be in awe but there was too much concern clouding over it. Tubbo's knuckles didn’t look much better. Staring at the brunette's bruised and bloodied face felt slightly nauseating to the blonde. Some of the red liquid on his cheeks had already started to turn to an ugly brown from the way Tubbo had tried to wipe it off.

Tommy got this odd sensation of deja vu when he looked at him. Yet, he couldn’t recall ever seeing Tubbo in a state like this before. Why does this feel so familiar?

“My nose is definitely broken” Tubbo, scrunched his eyes shut and tilted his head back. He leaned harder into Tommy, which broke the prince from his Thoughts. Together, the two slowly moved to a bench where they could both sit. Tommy shot a quick glare at Purpled, who honestly did look like he felt bad about it.

“Right. Hey Sam! Do we have any apples left?” Purpled called, looking at the rest of his crew.
The man with the gas mask nodded, reached into a bag, and pulled out two shiny spheres. He then threw them towards Purpled who caught them easily. He took a bite into the shimmering golden apple and offered the other to Tubbo.

The black and blue started to disappear from Purpled’s face slowly as he swallowed his first bite, leaving a perplexed Tommy and Tubbo staring at him.

“It’s a golden apple. It should heal you up pretty well, if not completely. It's not quite as strong as a potion, but hopefully, it’ll fix your nose” Purpled explained, mouth partially filled with another bite of the apple. “Eat it slow though. It might make you sick if you try to eat it too fast.”

Tubbo accepted the apple, staring at it in his hand for a moment. He’s never seen one in person although he’s heard Puffy talk about them. The castle had access to many resources, yet this was not one of them. Looking at it made him feel a little homesick.

He took a bite and it was satisfyingly crisp and sweet. It’s definitely one of the best things he’s ever eaten and definitely tasted way better than potions. His blood had rubbed off on the shiny surface, tainting its pristine outer skin. The inside was quite boring compared to the outside, it looked just like any other apple.

Instantly, Tubbo felt better and the blood pouring out of his nose had stopped. It was a good thing that Purpled told him to eat it slowly because he really wanted to scarf it down after tasting how delicious it was.

“Congrats kid! That was a wonderful display out there!” The Captain said, clapping a hand on the brunette's back. The action almost makes Tubbo choke on his bite of apple. “I’d love to offer you a position on our crew if you are interested. I’ve talked it over with Sam and Jack already and Purpled already seems to like you. Of course, you could just take the money.” He dropped a red handkerchief in Tubbo’s lap so he could actually clean his face of the blood.

“Actually, I was hoping the reward could be a ride. We are looking to head towards Logstedshire in search of the Blade and we need a vessel to take us there. Me, my friend, and our horses”

“Logsetshire? I doubt that's where the Blade is. Logsetshire is a pretty small town though and is close to the northern communes.”

“You know him?” Tommy lit up

“We’ve met a few times, he’s one of our suppliers. Don’t know much about the guy though. Never needed to. Why are you two looking for him?”

“We are hoping to find someone and apparently he’s good at finding people,” Tommy explained.

“And you are you looking for Tommy?” The captain asked, a smile slowly spreading across his face.

The blonde immediately stiffened. Tubbo didn’t seem to catch it but he did notice when Tommy went on edge. He hadn’t said his name yet, had he? This person knows who he is. That’s not good.

“How did you-”

“I’m very aware of the missing prince and his quire. You’re lucky many people here are not. I noticed that you two fit the bill and once I saw Tubbo fight, I figured he had done some sort of training. He’s more equipt with a sword rather than his fists though it seems.” The two boys stared at the man in red, jaws gaping. This was bad. Really bad.

“I thought-” Tubbo began but again was interrupted.

“I have my resources, inner circles that give me the rundown on news. That's how I found out about the two of you right away. Lucky for me, we just stumbled upon you. I’m sure we would get rewarded handsomely”

Well, Fuck.

“Please, we have already traveled too far to turn back now.” Tubbo pleaded, but the captain held up his hand to stop him from continuing.

“I’m not gonna take you back. I assume you had a reason for running away. This person you are looking for, you must care about him a lot, huh?” He asked, his attention focused on Tommy. Tommy fiddled for a moment before answering.

“Well actually, I’ve never met them before. My family seems to care about him a whole lot though and he’s been gone for a while now.”

“The eldest prince then? Techno. The first prince to run away,” Sam questioned. Tommy was really getting annoyed by how much these people knew about his family. He would have expected it around L’manberg, but not here. Not so far away from the castle. Tommy’s silence was enough of an answer for Sam apparently.

“16 years, is a long time for someone to disappear. I wouldn’t get your hopes up-”

“He’s alive,” Tommy spat, interrupting Sam. “I know he is. I don't know how I know, but he is. I’m sure of it. He has to be. I’m going to find him and bring him back home,” he continued. The sheer look of determination on his face and conviction in his voice made him pretty convincing.

“Great then! We will leave at dawn! Get your horses and be ready when the sun rises. By the way, I haven’t properly introduced myself. Captain Jordan Sparkles” He then promptly saluted and walked off. The rest of his crew followed him. Purpled said a proper goodbye to the two teens and then had to jog slightly to catch back up with everyone.

Both Tommy and Tubbo were left still sitting on the bench. They blinked a few times trying to process everything that had happened.

“Well, I guess we have a ride now,” Tommy stated.

“Yep,” Tubbo agreed, popping the ‘p’

“They’re fuckin' pirates, aren't they?”

“That would be my guess,” Tubbo replied, mouth half-full with another bite of apple. Tommy dropped his head into his hands. He really should have realized it by the amount of money they all had. He thought this was going to be some sort of military ship. But if that were true, they would have sent Tommy and Tubbo back to the castle immediately and they hadn’t. Meaning a boat called the Amber battleship probably wasn’t for a for fishermen.

“They seem cool though. I’m sure it’ll be fine.” Tubbo patted Tommy’s back. It felt the wrong way around. Tubbo was the one that looked like shit, yet he was the one comforting Tommy.

“How do we know they aren’t just going to stab us in the back and shit?”

“I suppose we don’t. It’s our only option though and I say that we take it!” Tubbo smiled. He looked miles better than he did before. He hadn’t gotten all of the blood of his face, but now it looked more like he got pushed into the mud and less like he got his face bashed in.

“Right then. I suppose we should get ready. You should get washed up too. How are you feeling?” Tommy asked, moving to stand up.

“Better. Not completely healed, but just a sore now. I do also feel less likely that I'm going to throw up too.” Tubbo explained. Tommy chuckled lightly.

After passing their horses and giving them some attention, the two headed back towards their room. A loud unexpected cheer erupted in the tavern when Tubbo opened the door.

“There he is! The mighty warrior!” One of the patrons exclaimed, clapping a hand on the brunette’s back. “Have a name, kid? You’re one to keep an eye on.”

Tommy and Tubbo shot a nervous look at each other. After getting called out by the captain, they realized they should probably be more careful using their names. Regardless if they are nicknames or not.

Then Tommy had a brilliant idea. The most poggers idea he’s had all trip

“He’s like a bee, yeah? Small but packs a punch. Little bee boy.” Tommy offered, trying his best not to laugh at the lame title he gave his friend. Tubbo rolled his eyes at him and jabbed his elbow into his ribs.

“Yeah! A Hornet!” The man agreed, and Tubbo was thankful for the much cooler name. Tommy just looked disappointed that his master plan of getting a room full of drunks to call his friend bee boy failed. “Mighty warrior, The hornet!” The man said raising one of Tubbo’s arms up into the air, presenting him to the room.

“We will run hot baths for you and your friend, but in the meantime please enjoy a warm meal and drinks on us. You won me some good money with that fight. Good on you”

“People bet on me?” Tubbo looked genuinely shocked. Must have been too focused on the fight to notice. Tommy and, what the two had assumed to be the bar owner, simply just nodded. “Huh. Cool.”

The warm bath was definitely needed. Weeks of sweat and grime were finally cleaned off of them. Now they looked more like their sleep-deprived selves and less like abandoned orphans.

Even though the two had already eaten dinner, they weren’t about to turn down free food. It was of roast beef and steamed carrots and it had been delectable. If they weren’t stuffed before, they definitely were now. Both teens were warm and full and clean which made sleep all the more tempting. They couldn’t really make use of the unlimited drinks, although Tommy had wanted to. They were just fine with water.

Once the two arrived back in the room, sleep took over and they crashed as soon as their heads hit the pillow. Neither was looking forward to getting up at dawn, but that was a tomorrow problem.

-

When Tommy woke up, he felt cold ground beneath him. He wondered if he had fallen from his bed, but then he noticed the world around him was white. It was piercingly bright and it made him want to shut his eyes tightly to block it out. Instead, he got up and took in his surroundings. He knew this place.

“Tommy?” Karl asked from behind him. The boy in question immediately whipped around to look at him. “Tommy, something’s wrong” Karl sped over to him. He grabbed onto the prince's shoulders and looked him up and down.

“Karl, what's going on? Why am I back in the in-between?” Tommy questioned.

“I-I don’t know. You should have- The inbetween? How do you…” Karl seemed to dawn upon some sort of realization. “Tommy, remember when I asked you if you forgot anything once we got back to the library? Well, I think the opposite happened. The memories from the jump should be hazy. I think you are remembering future memories. You’re like a walking paradox.”

“But I don’t know about my future! You said it could change anyway so how could I know?” Tommy questioned.

“Well, that is true. It’s not set in stone… XD must have done this for a reason…”

“XD? Do you mean like the fucking God? You know him? Karl, this isn't making any fucking sense.” Tommy’s vision seemed to blink and fade for a moment.

“Tommy. I don’t have enough time to explain, but I think something terrible is going to happen and you have to be the one to fix it.”

“How am I supposed to fix it if I don’t know what it is?”

“You will, I’m sure of it. Have you had any feelings like this has happened before? Like Deja vu?”

Tommy’s heart sank to his feet. A lump formed in the back of his throat as he thought about-
“Tubbo,” Tommy whispered, his voice small and fragile.

“Has Tubbo also been remembering these things?”

“I don’t know, but I think-”

It had just felt like he blinked again. It didn’t feel like sleep. It didn’t feel like waking up. He was just conscious again in his own reality. Tubbo was staring at him, concerned.

“You alright Bossman? You seemed like you were having a nightmare”

“I- I’m fine. Just a weird dream I guess.” Tommy gave a small smile. It must have been convincing because Tubbo moved on.

“Alright. I’m here if you ever want to talk about it. It’s nearly time to go though. Ready?”

“Yeah, I’m ready”

Chapter Text

  Tommy and Tubbo stood at the end of the dock with their horses’ reigns in hand. Their mouths hung open in awe as they leaned back in order to view the Amber Battleship in all its glory. They could understand how the ship received its name now. The sails seemed to shimmer gold in the morning light as if they were dipped in the precious metal itself. A line of twelve cannons, currently located at eye level, stared at them menacingly. It was clearly kept in pristine condition and Tubbo pondered how even the wood of the outside hull was kept in perfect condition. 

“They’re here captain!” A muffled voice called from aboard the ship. Scanning the vessel, the duo could see Purpled waving aggressively at the two of them. Tubbo returned with a happy wave while Tommy glared and waved simply out of politeness. Purpled is lucky he didn’t end up actually breaking Tubbo’s nose, or else Tommy would have many more issues with him. Tubbo seemed to move on pretty quickly so he supposed he should too. 

Tommy glanced at his shorter friend. He was certain the golden apple had done wonders in healing the brunette, but he still wasn’t sure how much it actually healed. He also knew Tubbo wouldn’t complain about it unless it was severe and he was at death's door. The dream Tommy had done little to quell the nervous thoughts about Tubbos injuries. It’s hard to even call it a dream. It felt so vivid. So real. Something is wrong. Tommy had to fix what is wrong. He had to-

“Good Moning!”  Captain Sparklez greeted cheerfully, breaking Tommy’s train of thought. He hadn’t even noticed Captain Sparklz waltzing down the steep boarding ramp to join both of them.  Tubbo was still gawking at the ship, mouth open wide. “She's a beaut, isn’t she. Good old ABS” 

“Abs?” Tommy asked,  feeling like he was missing something.

“Yeah Amber Battleship, isn’t super long to say but most people on the crew just refer to the ship at ABS,” the captain explained. “Anyway, we should get you two settled and introduced to the rest of the crew. It's a good day for sailing today, but it will only get colder though so I hope you two brought warm clothes.” Tommy and Tubbo both nod as they move to follow the captain. 

The captain quickly left them in the dust as they attempted to bring their horses on board. It was quite the endeavor. Benson had to be led up rather slowly as Tubbo guided him. Overall did not create too much trouble. Clementine however was rather adamant about being difficult. She had to be coerced by Tommy with several apples and his soft coos of affirmations. The blonde felt like he had been dealing with a six-year-old. 

Once the horses were settled into their correct spot (with some help from Purpled) Their reigns were tied to a nearby post and the two boys were free to meet the rest of the crew. 

“Alright, everyone!” The captain called, clapping his hands together “line up!” Everyone dropped what they were doing to quickly scramble into an orderly line. The captain clearly had a high level of authority on this ship if everyone was so willing to do what he said. They must really trust him. Or be terrified of him. Tommy and Tubbo had seen the front line of the crew before, with a few exceptions.

“You’ve met my first mate before. This is Sam.” The captain announced gesturing to the person next to him. He still wore a strange mask that covered his nose and mouth, but for now, neither boy questioned it. “He is in charge whenever I am not around. I trust you to give him the same respect you will give me.” Sparklez spoke with such authority that both boys had to hide a flinch as he turned to them. 

“Next is Jack. He is our navigator. He’s the only one who can keep his witts when we’re off on the water. Without him charting courses, we’d be completely lost.” Jack, the nearly bald guy with the strange pair of spectacles, seemed to smile at the praise he was given. 

The person after jack was not one that they recognized. He was wearing a bright red and yellow mask and hood that only allowed his eyes to be seen. His gloves were a bit unsettling. They were white but it looked as if the tips of the fingers were stained with old blood.

“This is Ponk. Our resident doctor aboard the ship. If you are hurt or are not feeling well, I suggest you go to him for help.” Ponk's eyes seem to squint like he was smiling and after hearing he was a doctor, the gloves made a lot more sense.

“You’re already acquainted with Purpled. He’s our powder monkey and resident thief on board. Watch your pockets.” Purpled’s face became slightly tinged with pink as if he was embarrassed by the comment. 

“Lastly, Hannah.” This was another person that Tommy and Tubbo had not recognized. She had long brown hair but it was braided back in order to keep it out of her face. It had a few flowers interwoven. The red of her lacy coat nearly matched the captain. “She is our gunner. She’s a sharp shot. Don’t get in her way”

“These are the people you’ll report on the ship. Treat everyone with respect of course. You will be expected to help when they ask for it from you. Understand?” The Captian asked sternly. Tubbo gave a firm nod and Tommy gave a two-fingered salute. “Good. Let’s get this ship moving! Everyone dismissed.” Everyone moved to their stations, leaving Tommy and Tubbo awkwardly on the deck by themselves. They hadn’t been given any directions and they feared if they moved from that spot, they would be in someone's way.

“You two. Come here,” Sam called, clearly noticing their awkwardness. “Why don’t both of you head below deck and choose a hammock. Anything that isn’t marked is available. Sorry it's pretty squished down there, nothing like what you are probably used to, but it’ll have to do for now.” Sam offered a kind smile at the boys. Clearly, they had gotten the wrong impression about him. He was a big muscular man but the two were beginning to suspect that he was just a big softy. “Purpled also has food duty today, You two can help him with that.” 

“Right. Will do. Thank you” Tubbo said, turning towards what he believed would lead him to the lower deck. Thankfully he was correct and he safely avoided the possibly awkward scenario. 

As the two went below, they soon discovered that Sam was not kidding about this space being crowded. Dozens of hammocks hung in rows, some of them stacked 3 high. A few crew members were still asleep, they were probably on the night shift. There was a gentle sway to all of them as the boat was now clearly moving and being rocked by the waves. Tommy thought for a moment about how peaceful it would be to sleep in one with the boat rocking them softly. That is if he could get past the smell. It wasn’t pleasant. Although no one could really fault the crew for not having access to running water. A week and a half long trip. They could survive that, right? 

“Are you going to be okay down here?” Tommy asked, turning towards Tubbo. Worrying that the space would set off a panic due to his claustrophobia. 

“Yeah, I’ll be fine,” Tubbo answered as if he was confused why Tommy even asked in the first place. “I’m more concerned about you, your highness.” 

Tommy rolled his eyes. “You know I don’t like it when you call me that… Bee boy,” the prince offered as a weak comeback.

“Actually it's the Hornet now. At least in El Rapids, it is.” Tubbo began searching for a ‘bed’ to claim, suddenly wobbly on his feet now that the boat was moving. Tommy helped search for an open spot, tiptoeing around, hoping to find two in the same vicinity. 

Eventually, the two found two unclaimed spots stacked upon each other. Tommy placed his stuff in the top one and Tubbo placed his stuff in the bottom. They then moved on to find Purpled since that was their next order.

He was already in the kitchen area, which took a bit of searching, but they got there eventually. Purpled was filling a rather large pot up and didn’t hear Tommy or Tubbo come in over the sound of rushing water. 

“You need any help? Sam sent us to help you with cooking.” Tubbo asked, making Purpled slightly startled as he turned to them. “I can’t say either of us have much experience though”

“That’s okay. You really don’t need much. As long as you two can cut stuff up, you’ll be plenty of help.” Purpled then heaved up a heavy bag of potatoes onto the table with a heavy thud. “Careful not to let them roll off the table.”

“Holy shit, How much are we making?” Tubbo asked.

“Well, we need to make enough for the entire crew. Typically we just make one meal and have it 3 times a day. So a lot.” Purpled explained. “I hope you like stew.”

The three boys sat at the table and followed Purpled’s template for how to cut up the potatoes. They all sat in a comfortable silence until Purpled finally broke it. 

“Tubbo, are you a knight for the empire?” He asked, not looking up from his cutting

“Well technically my title is Tommy’s squire, but I’ll probably be stripped from that when we get back.”

“Psshhh,” Tommy interjected swiping a hand through the air “Please! As if I’d let that happen. No one else would put up with me anyway.”

“So then are you a knight Tommy?” Purpled asked glancing up at him for a moment.

“Well, I’ve had training, but I’m not a knight”

“Then why is Tubbo your squire? I thought squires were assigned to knights”

“Yeah… I think king Phil just gave me that title so Tommy and I could hang out more. Tommy didn’t really have any friends”

“Oi, It’s not my fault that there’s no other royalty my age for miles. I didn’t really have many options, okay?” Tommy defended. 

Purpled and Tubbo just giggled at him, halting their dicing for a moment. 

“I was wondering, why do you go by the name Tommy?” The prince just groaned in response. “Sorry- you don’t need to answer that if you don’t want to.”

“Nah it’s fine. I just don’t like my name. My brother was the one who chose it and I'm not sure if that makes it better or not.”

“Your brother that you’re looking for? Or the brother that's looking for you?” Purpled asked, a slight laugh noticeable in his phrasing. Tommy felt a pang of guilt when he said that. He knew Purpled meant it in a light-hearted way, but he couldn't help but feel incredibly selfish at that moment. his stomach churned and he wished he could turn back.

“The one that ran away” Tommy added, tone carefully considered in order to keep the conversation light. He really didn’t want to talk about himself anymore. Tubbo seemed to catch on to this fact since he rather abruptly changed the conversation topic.

“I was thinking… How would you like to have a sparring match?” 

“Yeah! I’d love a rematch” Purpled smiled with enthusiasm. “Maybe sometime tomorrow? Or the day after?”

Despite the other two’s excitement, Tommy just became rather anxious. He couldn’t get the thought of Tubbo’s bloody face out of his head. Or what Karl said to him in his dreams. Or that he abandoned his family. Wilbur was following them. His parents were all alone at the castle. Techno was probably dead. His emotions just kept spiraling and he had to remind himself to breathe. Purpled and Tubbo had continued talking about the details of the match, not paying much attention to the prince. That is, until Tommy dropped his knife, hand trembling too much to hold it. 

The blonde quickly scrambled to grab it again trying to hide his shaking. In his haste, he sliced open the palm of his hand leaving a deep gash of red in its place. He hissed as he placed the thumb from his opposite hand over the line to keep it from bleeding.

“Oh shit! Are you okay?” Purpled asked, leaning towards him.

“I’m fine” The prince quickly reassured. “I’m going to go to Ponk” Tommy announced, standing from his spot. Tubbo stood immediately to go with him. “You can stay here, I’ll be right back. It's not that bad.” He just wanted a moment to be alone right now. Tubbo nodded and sat down slowly. He and purpled shared a concerned glance, but Tommy still left their sight anyway. 

“Is he alright? He just seemed like- off I guess. Assuming that he isn’t normally like that.” Purpled questioned quietly just in case Tommy was still in earshot.

“He was shaking,” Tubbo said softly, his mouth pressed into a frown. The statement was more to himself than to his new friend. “Something is definitely wrong.”

-

Meanwhile, Tommy headed towards Ponk. He had to ask a few people above deck where to find him, but eventually, he got to the infirmary. He really should have knocked, however, both of his hands were currently occupied. The door was already open a tiny sliver so he opted to push it open with his back. He blinked a few times, trying to process what he was seeing when he stepped inside. 

The space wasn’t as ample as he was expecting. It had four beds all evenly spaced apart. An operation table is tucked into the back and various medical supplies line the walls. The most surprising sight was Sam, who Ponk was currently tending to. 

“Hi Tommy,” Sam smiled awkwardly. Except for this time, the blonde could see his entire face, and frankly his smile was a little terrifying. Half of his mouth was missing. That wasn’t even an understatement. The left half of his upper lip was entirely gone, and most of the bottom.  It was scared along the edges, like a horrible burn. That wasn’t even all of it. Sam was missing his green apparel, leaving him shirtless sitting on a hospital bed. His body was also horribly scared, but also partially mechanical. Gears and cogs were twisting rapidly as if thats what was keeping his body functioning. Tommy had a horrible suspicion that thought was true. Ponk also twisted to look at the boy

“I-I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have- Sorry- I can go.” Tommy stuttered, turing on his heels to go walk out of the room. 

“Wait.” Ponk called and Tommy stopped in his tracks and spun back around. Sam gave a reassuring nod to Ponk, as if giving him permission. “Let me take a look at your hand.”

Tommy walked over to the bed across from Sam, trying to avoid eye contact with him. Ponk gently took his hand and Tommy removed his thumb, revealing a bloody sight.

“Thats a nasty slice.What happened?” Sam asked slipping his mask back over his face.

“I was cutting potato.”

“And the Potato fought back?” Sam questioned rasing his eyebrows. Both Ponk and Tommy chuckled. 

“I’m going to clean your hand and wrap it, okay? It’ll sting for a second. It’s not to bad so I’d like to avoid using potions or gapples at the moment.”

Tommy nodded. It did sting. He recoiled from the pain for a moment, then the feeling subsided. Ponk began slowly rapping the injury. The red slowly becoming smaller and smaller with each layer. The three sat in an uncomfortable quiet.

“It was an explosion” Sam started. Tommy looked at him, finally gaming enough courage to look at him again now that his mask was back on. “A cannon backfired on me and I would have died if it weren’t for Ponk. He kept me alive long enough so I could make a more sustainable way to live. That’s why I look like I do.”

“I won’t tell anyone,” Tommy promised. 

“Thanks, I appreciate it,” Sam said, buttoning up his shirt. 

“Some of the crew already knows, at least the ones that stayed after the event happened” Ponk explained as he finished up on Tommy’s hand. 

“And you would have seen my face during meal times. Everyone knows about what I look like, just not all the other metal parts of me.”

“Why keep the mask on then?”  Tommy questioned, admittedly he was thankful that Sam had put the mask back on because he looked mildly terrifying without it, but it couldn’t have been that comfortable to wear all the time.

“It helps him breathe. Lungs are pretty resilient, they can take a lot of damage. In fact, some doctors have to stab holes into them to get them to function again. However, Sams lungs got pretty weak so he needs to wear the mask to help regulate his breath.” Ponk explained. Tommy nodded in understanding.

“I should probably get back to my duties,” Sam stood “and you should get back to your friends.” 

“Right,”  Tommy agreed, rising to his feet “Thank you Ponk, and thanks for telling me Sam,” The boy said while leaving and heading back to the kitchen. 

-

Purpled and Tubbo were in mid-conversation but it came to a halt when Tommy entered. 

“Sorry, did I interrupt something?  I can go find something else to-”

“No! You aren’t interrupting. We were just- just worried.” Purpled started.

“About my hand? Seriously it wasn’t that bad.” Tommy tried to brush it off.

“That’s not what we’re talking about and you know it, Tommy,” Tubbo pushed. 

What was Tommy supposed to say? Hey, I think I can see into the future and I’m worried that you are going to die. Oh yeah and some tragic and terrible event is going to happen. I have no idea what it is, but I have to stop it.  Yeah, that sounds totally believable. Even though the two had technically time traveled before. It still felt like it was a little bit of a stretch. He’d tell Tubbo about the dreams later. Now isn’t the time. They are so close to finding the Blade, finding Techno. They couldn't give in now. 

“We can talk about it later” Tommy compromised, sitting down again. Tubbo dropped the topic with a frown. It looked like they had moved on from potatoes to carrots and Tommy picked up where they left off. He was rather slow with his injured hand though. After a few stale minutes, conversation flowed easily between the three.

It took a surprising amount of time to make the stew, but once it was put together to boil Purpled offered to take it from there. Leaving the rest of the day for them to do what they wanted. Most of it was learning what ropes to pull and doing various chores. Lucky for them the stew was rather tasty and they really didn’t mind having it for every meal that day.

Sleep came easy to the two. The work was honestly exhausting. Both of them felt weak for turning in so early but no one had really blamed them. Everyone on the crew had been super kind to them, if they were pirates, at least they were nice ones. Tommy crawled into his hammock first and the Tubbo followed suit. 

When Tommy awoke, he was no longer swaying. He body was still and on something soft and cushiony. He pulled himself from… the sofa?  He tried to ignore the protest of his limbs as they filled with a dull ache. Rising to his feet, he realized he had no idea where he was. The room he was in was small. The fireplace was nestled into the wall across from him. It was lit making the room feel rather cozy and warm. Behind him was a dining table with four chairs and a kitchen even further back. 

“Hello?” Tommy called, surprised when his voice came out a little raspy. It was probably because he just woke up. “Anybody home?”

He began moving around the quaint little house, continuously calling out to see if anyone was there. Cautiously, Tommy went upstairs to continue exploring. There were 3 doors all practically cracked open. Tommy went in the first one. There he found Tubbo fast asleep on the bed with several pillows propping him up. The young prince stepped into the room to wake him up.

“Hey, Tubs. Time to get up.” he offered with a tiny nudge to his arm. Tubbo, clearly not hearing Tommy, did not stir. “Tubbo? It’s time to get up. I have no idea where we are.” He spoke a little louder this time and shook the sleeping boy's arm. Tubbo didn’t respond to it. No cry of protest for more sleep. Just silence and his steady breathing. “Tubbo?”

Panic arose in Tommy’s chest and crawled into the back of his throat As he shook the boy by both shoulders.”Tubbo! Wake up!” Tommy cried. Fear shot through him like lightning. The brunette’s body stayed limp and his head swung from side to side when he was shook. Tommy reached his fingers under Tubbo's jawline to check for a pulse. He just wanted reassurance that his friend wasn’t dead. He let out a shaky breath when he felt a strong and rhythmic beat below his fingertips. What had happened? The last thing he remembered was the boat. They were on a boat. They were going to sleep.

Oh.

This was a dream. Not a normal one. Not one he could control, but if that were true, then this was going to happen. His hands trembled as he tried to shake Tubbo awake once again. He was screaming, crying, pleading for him to wake up.

The world around him faded to white and Tubbo’s shoulders dissolved from his grasp. He wrapped his arms around his torso, hugging himself as he lowered himself to the ground. A hand touched his shoulder and the blonde flinched.

“It’s okay, Tommy. It wasn't real,” Karl reassured him, pulling him into a hug. Tommy clung to him, his nails digging into the time traveler's back.

“But it will be, won't it?” Tommy asked, fearing the response. “That was the future right? Some version of it?”

Karl nodded grimly and Tommy sank into him even more. How was he supposed to do this? He had been so certain before that he’d find Techno. That he’d bring him home and everything would be happy again. Could he really do that if it came at Tubbo’s expense? 

“Can I tell him?” 

Karl froze, hesitating. 

“People aren’t supposed to know their future. Look at what it's doing to you.” Karl said sadly. “I know it's a lot of weight on you, but I’m certain you can change your path. It will be okay. I’ll be here okay?” He squeezed him tightly, offering whatever kindness he could to the boy.

Blinking, he was back in the dimly lit lower deck of the ABS. The sudden switch from the still firm ground to the movement of the boat made the prince’s stomach lurch.

“Tommy! I’m here. I’m awake. I’m okay.” Tubbo reassured. He noticed the pressure around his hand and realized that his friend was holding it. He must have been talking in his sleep. How embarrassing. He tried not to let it bother him. He swung himself out of his hammock and nearly fell in the process. He wrapped his arms around Tubbo. He is here. This is real. He is awake.

“You wanna talk about it?” Tubbo asked, not loosening his grasp from Tommy. 

The blonde didn’t answer. He did want to talk about it. He wanted to warn him and tell him something terrible was going to happen. But no one is supposed to know their own future… unless you’re Tommy. “Let’s go somewhere else, okay?”

Tubbo guided Tommy to the upper deck, away from the stares of the crew members that woke up. His crying subsided as they moved upward, but the hot burn of embarrassment didn’t go away from his cheeks. It was cold on the deck and Tommy was thankful that Tubbo brought up his heated cloak to use as a blanket for the two of them. The captain was right; it’s only getting colder. Only the night crew was up at this hour, which was far less than the day crew. Once the two were settled on the stairs to the quarter deck, Tubbo began talking.

“You kept yelling my name. You kept telling me to wake up. At first, I thought there was some sort of emergency, but then I realized you were still asleep. I tried to wake you, but it wasn’t really working”

“You were sick or injured or something. You weren’t dead.  I’m not really sure what it was, but I couldn’t wake you. It’s- It was just a bad dream” Tommy admitted. It wasn’t the full truth but at least he could still talk about it this way. He stared at Tubbo, mentally double-checking that he wasn’t dreaming anymore. He didn’t think he was, but that line was starting to blur and would continue to blur the more He slept. Gods he really didn’t want to sleep anymore. Not if that kept happening. His future was a tragedy. 

“I’m okay. I’m here and nothing wrong is going to happen,” Tubbo consoled. Yet, Tommy added mentally.  You and me against the world, Right?” The brunette smiled.

“Right.” Tommy agreed returning a soft smile. “It’s just- Do you ever get the feeling that something really bad is going to happen?” 

“That’s something you get used to on a ship” Sam interjected. “Sometimes you don’t even know there will be a storm until you’re sailing right in the center of it. One is coming though I think. We might beat it. Regardless, I get the sentiment”

No, you don’t, Tommy thought bitterly, but he couldn’t fault the man for trying. No one on this planet would ever experience things the same way as him, but he supposed that fact was true for everyone.

“Sometimes bad things just happen, and we have to move on from them, or else we will just be stuck in the same rut and we won’t amount to anything. Tying and failing feels a lot better than giving up. At least you can say you tried.”

That meant a lot coming from Sam. Tubbo might not know the man’s past experiences, but Tommy did. If he hadn’t tried, he wouldn’t have lived.

“Thanks, Sam.” Tommy meant it. It truly made him feel better. It didn’t make him want to go to sleep by any means, but it helped  “What are you doing up anyway?” 

“The captain and I sleep in shifts. It’s not ideal, But we both enjoy the day shift more so this is just what we do. You two should get back to sleep.”

“I think I’m going to stay up here for a bit longer. You can head back to sleep though, Tubs. I promise I’ll head down in a little bit.”

The lie went unnoticed by Tubbo as he said his goodnights and went back to sleep. Tommy shrugged his cape back over his shoulders, wrapping himself back into the warmth. He casually walked to the edge of the boat and stared at the water. The cold salty wind was making his nose run, but he took a breath letting the frigid weather ground him. It was comforting in a way. This was real. Current moment. Current time.

“If you aren’t going back to sleep, might as well make yourself useful,” Sam sighed. “Jack will be up in about an hour. You can help him then. Meanwhile, you’ll be on cannon cleaning duty with Hannah.”

How did anyone get any sleep? Was everyone just surviving off of four hours or something? That can’t be healthy. Tommy assumed it must be almost morning if this many people were up or about to get up. 

Heading back down below, he made his way to where the cannons were stored. He saw Hannah scrubbing away at them. She turned sharply at Tommy when he made his presence known. She held her blackened scrubbing brush at him like She was ready to attack.

“Oh sorry, Tommy. I didn’t realize you’d be down here. You are up awfully early” Hanna relaxed, once again moving back to the cannon she was cleaning. 

“Sam sent me down here to help you,” Tommy explained, purposely avoiding talking about why he was up. 

“Grab a brush. I'll show you how.” Hannah ran him through the motions. It was a lot of steps to remember but he could always ask Hannah when he got lost. All in all, it wasn’t to bad. It was a little awkward considering his injured hand. The worst part was him constantly having to push his hair out of his eyes. Every time a new line of soot-covered his forehead. He was in desperate need of a haircut, even before he left on this trip. 

 “Do you want me to braid your hair for you?” Hannah asked after the sixth time he fiddled with it.

“Uh... Sure. If you think it's long enough” the prince agreed, feed up with it. The gunner whipped her hands off on her skirt, trying to remove as much of the black as possible before beginning. She didn't braid all of it just a small section near the front where the hair was actually long enough. Tommy couldn’t see it when she was finished, but he ran his hands over the intricately woven hair.  “Thank you.”

“No problem. If it comes loose and you want it redone you can always come back to me.” Hannah smiled. Cleaning went much faster after that. After the two were done, Tommy moved on to find Jack. It felt like he was finally figuring out the ship. Eventually, he found his way to the chartroom.

 Jack was leaning over the table drawing a red line onto one of his sea charts. He looked up at, Tommy smiling at him

 “Nice hair, Tommy. I see Hannah got to you?”

“Yup! Keeps it out of my face for now. At least until I get it cut. I suppose you never need to worry about that since you’re bald” Tommy smiled

“Oi! I’m not blad. I’ve got some hair” Jack argued. Tommy laughed as he walked around the table to stand next to him and peer at what he had been intensely working on. It looked like a complete mess of red and blue lines. It looked like a toddler was handed the two colored inks and then scribbled all over it.

“What the fuck is this? How are you even supposed to read that?” Tommy sputtered. Jack just chuckled as he took off his strange glasses. He slipped them over Tommy’s head with a red-tinted glass currently covering one of his eyes. 

“Close your other eye and look at it now” All of the previous red lines vanished and the blue lines almost seemed to turn black. He could see the patterns from port to port and paths through different channels.

“Whoa, that's really cool!” Tommy exclaimed, now flipping between the blue and the red glass,

“We code all of our maps so if anyone finds them, we are harder to track” Jack explained. “I’m almost done with this map but you can help me with the next one”

Tommy spent the next two hours learning how to read the stars, measure angles, and use a compass. Not the kind of compass that guides you in all the cardinal directions. The kind of compass that draws circles. Jack was easy to talk to and even easier to make fun of. It was never serious. Just fun little taunts at each other. 

By the time Tommy left the chartroom the sun rose above the horizon line. The rest of the day crew was lively once again. It was amazing how well this ship ran. So many people are working in an organized fashion without constantly bumping into each other. As a prince, Tommy was impressed. He swabbed the deck while waiting for his next task.

He was greeted by Tubbo and Purpled soon enough. Tommy got an earful from Tubbo after not getting enough sleep. The prince ensured that he would get enough sleep tonight, an easy lie that slipped right past Tubbo.

That became Tommy’s schedule over the next two days. He’d go to bed at the same time as Tubbo only to sneak away after just a few hours of sleep. It wasn’t like he didn't want to sleep. He was just scared to. He didn’t trust his future to have any pleasantries. They felt like warnings anyway. Why would he be warned about anything good? He’d much rather take the fatigue over those terrifying thoughts. It’s ironic though. He was looking forward to being able to sleep and move at the same time.

He started nodding off when working. Clearly drained to the bone, but he never complained about doing any tasks. He was happy. He wasn’t worried about the future or any potential future for that matter. He was just here, happy and getting along with the crew. It was his adventure, his choice and that felt okay right now.

Tubbo was concerned about his habits though. Getting that little sleep every night was worrying. It was even more worrying when he realized that Tommy was trying to hide it that he kept pushing himself further and further. He and Purpled had moved their sparring time in order to take turns keeping an eye on Tommy and make sure he didn’t pass out. 

He tried confronting Tommy about it but every time, he brushed it off and busied himself with another task on the ship. Tubbo would be lying if he said he didn’t feel a little bit hurt by it. They would tell each other everything. This was clearly something big if Tommy was losing sleep over it. Tubbo was starting to get worried that it was his fault.

-

The fifth night is when the storm struck. It wasn’t problematic right away. It was a light rain- freezing but nothing to be concerned about but it escalated quickly. Sheets of rain poured down, solidifying into ice before they hit the deck. It was already cold, being drenched just make it exponentially worse. The sleet physically felt like it was slicing you with many knives raining down. Currently, it was just the night crew dealing with all of the issues.  That was until a massive wave crashed onto the deck, stirring the whole ship awake with its large jostle.

 At first, Tommy had thought it was a dream. He didn’t really have a solid way of checking for that yet. The next time it happened, he’d have to take note of the differences. Tubbo grabbed onto Tommy’s shoulder to stable himself from the rocking of the boat. That was enough for Tommy to be in the present. 

Most of the crew had already filtered to the upper deck to help. But the captain leaned down and called for the two of them specifically. 

“Tommy! Tubbo! Get your horses and get them below deck!” Sparklez ordered.

The two spun into action, wrapping their warm garments around them. It was hard to move with the thrashing of the boat. The weather was blinding too. It was difficult to perceive anything in the vail of the icy rain. They staggered over to their horses who were rightfully disturbed by the uncomfortable conditions. 

It was difficult to tug them below deck as another wave nearly drenched them. Tubbo nearly went overboard as the ship dipped to the right a worrying amount.  Staggering the two made it back below deck with their horses. The two companions kept anxiously moving and whinnying. Tommy handed Tubbo Clementine's reins. 

“Stay down here and calm them down. I’m going back up to help,” Tommy commanded. 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea. You should-” Tubbo started.

“They need help! I’m going to help them.” He restated. He turned to go back upstairs without leaving any room for discussion. He was all the more thankful for his cloak. He had no idea how anyone could even survive in this storm without it. 

He moved toward a group that was struggling with a rope that controlled the mainmast. He combined his efforts with the whole as he joined the team. He leaned his entire body weight into the pull. It was enough that someone could tie it down. 

He scanned for the next thing to help with. The ice made the deck slippery and as another wave threatened to topple the ship. He ended up sliding all the way to the railing of the boat. He was lucky that it was enough to catch him from going overboard.

 Sam wasn’t so lucky.

Tommy tried to catch his hand but he was too slow and he watched the man splash into the water. He screamed over the sounds of the storm, drawing attention to that half of the boat. 

“Tommy? What happened? Are you okay?” Purpled asked making his way over to him. Purpled put his hands on his shoulders, in order to steady both of them.

“Sam he-” Sam was going to die Tommy realized. His body was made of metal. His lungs were weak. He wouldn’t survive this. “Sam fell in.” Purpled blinked trying to really process what the prince had said. Before he knew it Tommy was unclasping his cloak and shoving it into his arms.”I’m going in after him”

“No. You aren’t.” Purple ordered grabbing his arm before he could jump into the water. “Man Overboard!” Purpled called before turning back to Tommy. “You are supposed to follow my orders. Understand?” 

“He’ll die. I can save him,” Tommy sniffled. “Let me go.” Purpled faltered and that was all that Tommy needed. Purples grip loosened and he threw himself over the board.  

-

Ice filled his veins as soon as he hit the water. His lungs constricted as he tried to take a gasp of air. They felt like they shrunk to the size of acorns. For a terrifying moment, he couldn’t move. His body seemed to refuse to follow any commands his brain was giving. His head dipped below the water and that was enough of an emergency for his body to pump full of adrenaline. His arms felt weak, like jello, but at least he could move them enough to keep himself afloat.

Find Sam. 

He had to keep thinking that over and over again in order to occupy his brain. He was afraid his body would give out on him if he forgot that. He prayed to all the Gods that Sam was still above the water. He was thankful when he saw a thrashing hand and he desperately began to swim to him

His body hated him for this. He was already running on fumes and the swim was not easy. Waves seemed to push them away from each other. It felt like an eternity before he reached him

“-ommy?” Sam gargled when he spoke, his mask was probably filled with water. Tommy kicked his legs into overdrive so he could use his hands to empty his mask. Sam seemed thankful as he took a deep breath. Tommy was panting harshly, he didn’t trust his lungs to allow him to speak. Just breathe.

He grabbed Sam's arm to help keep him afloat, but it was difficult with all the extra weight. Tommy started to struggle to keep his head above the water. A wave crashed over them both dunking them below the surface. It took all of Tommy’s energy to resurface. He gasped as his head emerged, but The first mate he was holding didn’t do the same. Tommy was now holding all of his weight and it pulled down on him. He tried his best to keep Sam above the water so his mask wouldn't refill, but another large wave crashed over them.

Tommy could no longer move.

Chapter Text

Water sputtered out of Tommy’s lungs as he began to cough. He twisted onto his side trying to expel the liquid that was trapped. Whatever he was laying on was not comfortable. It felt like concrete beneath him, but at least he didn’t have to move. He could rest. Except his body was moving without permission. His whole form seemed to convulse and jolt with violent shivers. He wanted it to stop. A whine escaped his lips and he tried to curl into a ball to conserve heat, but his body wouldn’t let him. He was so cold.

Someone was trying to talk to him… maybe a few people were. Their voices were too muffled to comprehend any words. He tried to open his eyes, but everyone just looked like little blurbs of color. The energy needed to focus on what he was seeing was too much so he decided to just close his eyes again. His body was carefully lifted from whatever he was laying on and into warm arms. Warn was a relative word. Anything was warmer than Tommy right now. He tried to hold up his head but his neck gave out and he flopped backward. He was then nestled a little more carefully into the arms. He was positive that he was not easy to hold with his body shaking like it was. 

He was fully lifted now and being carried somewhere. He tried to open his eyes again, but nothing made sense. The world seemed to move in a blur. He was set on something soft now. It was nice, yet he didn’t want to leave the heat of the arms of whoever was holding him. He tried to lean into the person, but the comfort pulled away from him anyway.  He was strapped down to the bed around his waist. It was just to prevent him from rolling off if the ship decided to sway although Tommy was unaware of that fact. Something really warm, probably his cloak, was placed over him and his aggressive shivers seemed to dissolve into trembling. 

Someone was crying. He could hear them sniffling. A gentle hand began unsticking his wet hair from his forehead and pushing it out of his eyes.  

“You’ll be okay. You’re okay,” a voice Tommy registered as Tubbo’s said in between hiccups. So Tubbo was the one crying. He wanted him to stop. Wanted to console him but there wasn’t much he could do. He tried to reach for Tubbo’s hand, but as he did, the brunette pulled away, assuming that Tommy was bothered by it. 

Tommy manually opened his eyes and made an effort to look at Tubbo. It took a second for his vision to focus. He blinked until it eventually reached some clarity. He kept reaching toward his friend with a shaky arm until Tubbo grabbed his hand. The prince’s grip was loose as he tried to Tubbo’s hand closer to him. 

“Tommy! Tommy, can you hear me right now?” Tubbo’s voice shook. The blonde in question opened his mouth to answer but instead gave a nod. Tubbo let out a relieved sob. “Ponk! He can hear me. He’s responsive!” Ponk said something, but Tommy had no clue what it was. “Tommy? Can you say something to me?”

“M’cold” Tommy murmured. 

“I know. I know.” Tubbo shifted closer offering his body heat. “You’re also a fucking idiot with no self-preservation skills,” Tubbo laughed wetly. Tommy gave a weary smile. He would have rolled his eyes, but he didn’t think he could manage that. He let his exhaustion take over and he drifted to sleep. 

-

Seeing Tommy all twisted up in the fishing net had been a horrifying experience. His body was limp and pale. It would take forever to get that image out of Tubbo’s head. 

He had been called up from below deck by Purpled as soon as the prince went overboard. They were lucky to get both Tommy and Sam up in the same cast. Neither of the two pulled out of the water was breathing at the time. Tubbo was held back as the Captain tended to Tommy and Ponk tended to Sam. As soon as Tommy was breathing again, he was at his side.

-

It was difficult to just let Tommy sleep, but he knew he needed it. At least some color returned to his face so it wasn’t like he was looking at a corpse. The storm was still in full force. Tubbo stayed with Ponk in order to help attend to the two currently passed out. Most of the time it was just Tubbo holding supplies so they wouldn’t go rolling around the ship.

This was the first time Tubbo saw Sam’s condition. Tommy had gone in after him and he supposed he could see why now. That being said, Tommy would have gone in after anyone, regardless if they were made of metal or not.

He wished he knew how to help more when it came to Sam. He had to hold the man’s shivering body down so Ponk could make adjustments to the metal gears woven into his body, but Tubbo had no idea what he was doing. He was basically acting as a surgeon's assistant. That’s already a nerve-racking job,  but it's ten times worse on a boat during a storm. Ponk seemed to relax when Sam was breathing stable. Tubbo took that as permission to do the same.

Other than making sure the two were comfortable, there wasn’t much else they could do. They tried their best to get them out of their wet clothes and stack piles of blankets on the two to keep them warm. Ponk and Tubbo stayed down there until the storm passed and the boat’s rocking evened out. Both of them ended up sleeping on the remaining cots in the room until morning.

The infirmary soon became crowded as Ponk had to deal with the sprains and cuts the crew received during the storm. The Brunette was ushered out of the room in order to make space for the injured. Although, he was assured that he could check-in at any time.  Ponk said It wouldn’t take too long to get through to everyone. 

The deck was a wreck. Ropes had snapped and random pieces of wood were splintered across the deck. People were working in overdrive to get it cleaned up, but many of them paused when they saw Tubbo on the main deck.

“How are they doing? Are they okay?” Hannah asked, concern filtering through her eyes. No one on the crew had heard anything about Sam or Tommy’s condition since last night. He couldn’t even imagine the anxiety eating away at them. 

“They will be okay.” Tubbo swallowed harshly and then gave small smile.” Ponk said they will make a full recovery. They are just really out of it right now.” Tubbo was thankful that at least he had happy news to share with everyone. He isn’t sure what he would have done if the news wasn’t positive. The crew cheered upon hearing the information. Tubbo hadn’t even really realized everyone was paying that much attention to him. 

-

Tubbo was put on clean-up duty, as was most of the crew. The work was easier than what he was used to. Most of it had just been reorganizing. It was nothing like the manual labor he was used to. Getting the horses back to the main deck had been a struggle though. He requested Purpled's help with the task.

Benson seemed a little spooked still but Tubbo comforted him as he navigated him through to the upper deck. It was probably much more comfortable anyway than the cramped storage room they were in before. Tubbo gave him an apple once he was back in his proper location. Clementine refused to listen to anyone other than Tommy apparently because she did not budge. 

“I guess she can stay down here until Tommy is up again.” Purpled sighed, letting go of the reins he was lightly tugging on. Tubbo twitched at the mention of Tommy.  . “Are you… Okay?” Purpled asked, placing a hand on the brunette’s shoulder. Tubbo took a long exhale. 

Tubbo hesitated. He was alright he supposed. Healthy and fully functioning. However, that really wasn’t what Purpled was asking. 

“I think I need a distraction,” Tubbo sighed

“Are you feeling up to spar? I know you mentioned it before everything happened, but if you don’t want do we can do something else.”

“That sounds perfect”

-

On the main deck, the two decided their borders of the arena  A few members even stopped what they were doing in order to watch the display. The Captain himself was supervising the match. Sam had mentioned before that he would have liked to witness it but he was currently out of commission. 

Tubbo had suspected that this match would go extremely different compared to their previous fistfight. Tubbo was highly trained with a sword. Purpled however seemed to have little expertise in the craft. 

“First one to draw blood wins or the first to yield loses” The captain announced before the two teens began.

Tubbo drew his sword of his sheath and locked it with purpled as they circled around each other. It felt very reminiscent of their first fight. He could have laughed at the sloppiness of Purpled form, but he decided not to judge. Tubbo was determined not no be injured again and he really didn’t feel like injuring Purpled either. Yes, he did know that he was mid-battle, but there were other ways to win a fight like this.

Something was off when Purpled took his first swipe. It was slow and easily parried, which was strange because Tubbo thought his opponent would be faster than him judging from their first encounter. 

Tubbo took a swipe and Purpled dodged it instead of blocking it as he should have. Purpled’s lack of sword-fighting knowledge was becoming blatantly apparent. This was dangerous on both sides. Both of them could seriously injure each other if they weren’t careful. Tubbo needed to end this fight quickly. 

Purpled leaned in with another strike that was easily deflected by Tubbo. Then it was the brunette's turn to attack. Tubbo feinted his attack. He reached and grabbed Purpled's wrist, twisting harshly. It forced the opponent's sword to clatter to the deck. Tubbo then pointed his own sword at his neck forcing him to yield. Everyone seemed impressed by Tubbo’s display. However, it was a little disappointing it was over so quickly.

“Woah! You’ve got to teach me that!” Purpled practically bounced with excitement. Tubbo chuckled. 

“You haven’t sword fought, have you?” Tubbo questioned Purpled. 

“Ummmm…. No. I typically use a staff or my fists for combat.” Purpled admitted.”You just seemed so excited to swordfight that I wanted to try to” Tubbo’s heart warmed at the gesture.

“I really appreciate it, but we seriously could have hurt each other. I would have been fine if it was just a fistfight too” Tubbo reprimanded. “You might do better with something more like a rapier. It’s much lighter. You would be faster.”

“Huh, Cool. I’ll give it a shot… You will show me that disarming technique though, right”

“Yeah of course.” Tubbo beamed, placing his sword back in his sheath. “Maybe some other time though. I’m not sure if I’m feeling it anymore.” Tubbo looked to the water and Purpled frowned.

“Right, that’s okay. Whenever you are feeling up to it.” the other boy agreed. Tubbo left the scene, disappearing below the deck.

Purpled let out a long dragged-out sigh as he slumped onto the stairs of the quarter deck. Captain Sparklez sat down next to him.

“He was probably looking to blow off some steam. I would have been better if you two would have had another fistfight.” The captain explained. 

“He seemed so Excited to swordfight that I… I just wanted to help him feel better and take get his mind off of Tommy and Sam.” 

“And how are you feeling about Tommy and Sam?” Sparklez pushed. Purpled’s breath went a little uneven for a moment.

“They will be okay, right? I mean Sam’s all- and Tommy, I-” I could have stopped him, Purpled finished in his head.

“It’s alright. Tommy wasn’t in the water for too long and Sam, well Sam has survived worse. They will be just fine. We are lucky that neither of them are showing signs of frostbite.” Using one arm Sparklez pulled Purpled into a side hug. “They will be okay.”

-

Tubbo hadn’t done much else that night. He just lay in his hammock reading a book that Jack lent to him. It was some sort of astronomy book that Tubbo was having a difficult time comprehending. It didn’t stop him from trying though. It was interesting at the times he could actually understand. He could ask Jack about the concepts he didn’t know later. 

He fell asleep that night without eating dinner. He slept in later than he was supposed to, but no one woke him. When he was offered breakfast, he refused it. Claiming he wasn’t hungry.

“Tubbo,” Purpled confronted him, clearly worried. “...Are you alright?  Hannah mentioned you didn’t heat this morning and I know you weren’t there last night.”

.“I dunno… I guess…” Tubbo started, gaze not meeting Purpled's. “It just was scary. That whole experience. I couldn’t even do anything to help. I think I’m going to go check on them if you want to join.”

“Yeah, if that's right with you?”

The two went to the infirmary. They were both surprised to hear soft conversation behind the closed door. Tubbo gave the door a gentle knock and Ponk was quick to open it. Purpled threw himself at Sam upon seeing the man awake. Sam returned the hug holding him tightly. 

Tubbo frowned upon seeing Tommy still asleep, but he returned his attention to the touching sight before him. He realized that Purprled was crying and maybe even Sam was too. 

“I’m okay. I’m sorry for worrying you. I’m alright.” Sam reassured into Purpled’s hair. Sam lifted his head and looked kindly at Tubbo. “I’ve been told I have both you and Tommy to thank for my life. Ponk of course too, but he already knows that.” 

“I really didn’t do much.” Tubbo shrugged. 

“Nonsense! If I didn’t have you in here, I never would have been able to fix up Sam. He did very well!” Ponk insisted, making Tubbo’s cheeks go warm with the praise. 

“How’s Tommy?” Purpled asked, now recovered from his crying. Although the swipes he made at his eyes didn’t go unnoticed. 

“Tommy has been in and out of consciousness a few times. It's normally enough time for me to give him something to drink, but then he falls asleep again. He hasn’t said much either when he’s awake. Which feels weird for Tommy.” Tubbo laughed at that. He supposed it was true. Tommy always had a bright and chipper attitude so it felt so strange to see him so quiet.

“He’ll be up soon. He’s a strong kid” Sam offered. He shakily stood on his feet, using Purpled as support. “I think I’m going to head up the deck and make sure things are running smoothly. I’m sure Sparklez is exhausted.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? You’re still recovering.” Tubbo questioned worriedly.

“I’ve already given him the all-clear. He knows not to do anything too strenuous for now and has to come in for a check-up every two hours” Ponk explained, putting extra emphasis on the check-up part. Sam and purpled had been a moment way from exiting when Tommy made a sudden cry. Everyone turned to look at the sleeping boy.

“Help me!” He begged, his eyes scrunched up tight.”Please! It hurts!” He sounded so torn and desperate that Tubbo nearly cried at the sound. He was at the prince’s side immediately, tightly holding his hand. 

“Tommy! What is it? What hurts?” Tubbo panicked. Tommy sounded like he was being strangled as he tried to breathe. Tubbo tried to prop Tommy up to make his breathing easier but it didn’t seem to change his condition. Ponk placed his stethoscope over Tommy’s chest but- 

“Nothing sounds wrong with his lungs,” Ponk announced to everyone. “His heart rate is rapid.” The doctor then reached toward Tommy's face and forced open one of his eyes. They were rolled back and nearly completely white. It didn't get any form of a reaction out of the prince. “I think he’s still asleep”

-

It took Tommy a moment to realize he was being crushed. Pressure pushed on his lungs and he feared they would implode on themselves. Everything smelt like smoke, like ash and burning flesh. It made him gag. He wanted nothing more than to get up and go home. He squirmed under the weight but it only made his agony worse. A sharp pain stabbed into his chest and forced a sob out of his mouth. 

“Help me!” he tried to scream but his voice was so raw and broken. “Please! It hurts!” Tommy pleaded. 

“Tommy?” He recognized that voice. That was Wilbur’s voice. That was his brother. “Hang on, Tommy. I’m going to get you out of there.” There was a shake to Wilbur’s voice that was clearly audible even though he was trying to be reassuring. 

After a few grunts were made by Wilbur, the weight pressing down on him was lifted slightly. Just enough for him to miserably scramble out of it. The pillar he was trapped under crashed to the ground with a heavy thud once Tommy was in the clear. He finally got a good look around at where he was. 

He was home.

The castle was barely recognizable. The only reason he even registered he was here was because of the damaged blue rug he was sitting on and the pillar that previously trapped him. Everything was completely in ruins. Rubble was still falling and things were still on fire. 

Arms were wrapped around him and he jolted at the action. Wilbur was hugging him. He had expected the embrace to be warm and comforting, but Wil was cold to the touch.

“You’re alive,” Wilbur squeezed him tight and Tommy returned the action. They stayed like that for a while. “I haven’t found anyone else yet. We need to- We need to find them” the elder brother whispered softly. Tommy nodded in understanding.  He slowly pulled away from the hug and Wilbur helped him to his feet. A hand was kept on Tommy’s shoulder to keep him steady. He finally able to see his older brother properly.

His hair was a complete mess, but that wasn’t what was weird about him. He looked so pale almost colorless beside his yellow sweater. Then he noticed the stain in that covered the center of his stomach. There was a gaping hole in his shirt. A hole in his stomach.

“Wilbur you- you’re hurt. Holy shit” Tommy’s breath hitched and his shaky hands hovered around Wilbur’s wound, but Wilbur caught his hands.

“Tommy. It’s okay, remember? I’m okay. It doesn’t hurt. I’m more worried about you and the rest of our family.” 

Tommy felt sick to his stomach when he noticed his sibling's slightly transparent form. His body trembled so bad that he could hardly stand anymore. His brother was dead. Physically dead and now all that was left was some ghost of him. It seemed crazy actually insane, but he had to believe it when he saw him like this. How long ago was this? He shouldn’t be dead. His hugs should be warm and safe and comforting. Not whatever this was.

Oh God’s, He was going to throw up. His stomach churned and he heaved. All that came up was terrible burring bile. He must not have eaten anything for a while. 

“Tommy! Are you okay?” Wilbur asked sounding distressed. 

 He couldn’t look back up at him. Tears just rapidly fell from his cheeks to the ground below him. 

Why couldn’t he remember what happened? Closing his eyes, he tried to think about the events leading up to these moments but he was just met with a splitting headache. This wasn’t real. This can’t be real. The last thing he remembered. He was on a boat. He was in the water and-

“Fuck. I’m dreaming again.” Tommy said as if everything was starting to make sense in its own, weird, fucked up kind of way. Wilbur just frowned at him. 

“Toms, this isn’t a… I’m sorry. This is real Tommy.” Wilbur or rather ghost Wilbur tried to explain, but Tommy waved him off.

“No. Well, yes. It's real for you, but it’s not real for me,” Tommy began rambling. “It could be real for me, but it won’t be. I’ll change it. I’ll change it and you won’t-” Tommy choked on his words for a moment, emotions finally catching back up with him. “You won’t die”

“Tommy you aren’t making any fucking sense. You must have hit your head during the explosions. This is real.” Ghostbur justified, firmly believing his little brother is going insane. 

“No! It's not because you won't die, Wilbur! I don’t want you to die and end up like this” Tommy screamed. His voice was already raw from begging for help, but he couldn’t stop himself from sobbing. This isn’t real. This won’t happen . “I-I can tell you this because I w-won’t let this timeline happen.” Tommy moved to hug Ghostbur again. It wasn’t the same as Wilbur but it was the only comfort he had right now. “I-I’m from the past. Or like my consciousness is or fucking whatever. I can stop this.” Tommy said between hiccups. 

“Tommy this isn’t-” The younger prince pulled back.

“How did you die, Wilbur?” Tommy asked sharply, with little care for the weight the question carried. “I need to know so I can stop it from happening.”

“I don’t know what you’re trying to do, but this isn’t fucking funny! You know what happened, Tommy. I don’t want to talk about it!” Wilbur snapped, raising his voice at Tommy. “Please don’t make me talk about it” He pleaded softly. “Let’s just find everyone else and make sure they are okay.”

“Okay,” Tommy gave in. He searched Wilbur’s face as if he was looking for an answer. He didn’t find it. “Okay. let’s go”

The two navigated their way through the ruins. Nothing had a ceiling anymore it was just an open sky. It probably would have been a pretty blue if the smoke wasn’t clouding it so much. The halfway of the family portraits was absolutely wrecked. It was the only thing that Tommy hadn’t completely minded being demolished. Some parts were more intact than others, but the barracks were one of the worst-hit places.

“Oh Gods. Tommy. Tommy close your eyes.” Ghostbur said franticly reaching up towards Tommy to block his vision. Not that it would have done much with his transparent limbs. 

“What? Why?” Tommy floundered, pushing Wil’s arms out of the way.

“Just-” 

It was too late.

 Tommy already saw what Wilbur was trying to save him from. Tommy fell to his knees at the sight. He felt breathless like he was dropped into ice-cold water once again. Tubbo’s form lay motionless on the desecrated floor. The right half of his body was singed. Mangled and burned in a horrible agonizing kind of way. It hardly even looked like him anymore. The only thing that made him even remotely recognizable was his green cape which was almost torn to shreds. This isn’t real Tommy reminded himself. This won't be real. You can fix this. It didn’t really make this any easier. Wilbur’s presence left Tommy’s side while he got closer to the squire.  The young prince just stayed frozen in place.

“Tommy! He’s still breathing!” Wilbur exclaimed. Tommy forced his body to move towards him. The action was clumsy as he tripped over himself getting over to his friend. He noticed the low rise and fall of his chest and the pained expression on his face. He looked like he shouldn’t be alive. The entire right half of his body looked like it had been boiled. He was covered in a dark crimson color and Tommy realized it to be blood. He choked on the bile forming in his throat, knowing there would be no relief if he threw up again.

 The skin of the burn looked red and angry where it met the undamaged parts as if it were trying to corrupt the untouched side. Tommy was thankful it hadn’t.  He carefully lifted his friend into his arm, sticky blood now covering him too. He was shocked when Tubbo’s eyes opened to look at him. Well, one eye opened to look at him. The other was too damaged and swollen. Tommy wondered if he still had his right eye at all.

“T-Tommy?” His voice was so frail and tiny, barely audible. That was enough to send Tommy over the edge. He sat there and just wept.

It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. It’s not real. Tubbo is fine. Wilbur is still alive. You can fix this. It’s not real. It’s not real. 

“I’m s-s-sorry” Tubbo forced out despite the difficulty. Tears were falling rapidly from his left eye. 

“I-It’s okay, Tubbs. Y-you’re going to be okay, Toby.” Tommy choked out. He wanted to hug him but he was so terrified that he would just hurt him further. His friend was dying in his arms and there was nothing he could do. 

Wrong. That’s wrong. You can prevent this. Wilbur won't die. Tubbo won’t die. It’s not real.

Tommy lowered carefully Tubbo back to the ground.

“Wilbur. Stay with him. I- I’m going to see if there are any potions intact in the medical ward.” Tommy stood on shaky legs. His whole body was trembling so terribly, but he forced his body to sprint. He wouldn't stop until he gets there, but then the world faded to white and he collided into Karl.

“Tommy? What happened? Are you-” Karl was going to finish that sentence with  ‘okay’ but one look at Tommy and he knew the answer. 

“I-I have to s-stop it.” Tommy stuttered. 

“Stop? Stop what?”

“Please Karl, I need to wake up. Please, I need to-”

-

“Wake up! Tommy, please” Tubbo was yelling. The blonde’s eyes shot open and a bunch of concerned gazes stared at him. This is real. This is the current moment. He is safe. It’s real. He stared at Tubbo, part of him expecting to see burns covering his face, but instead he just saw tears in the brunette’s eyes. It was just him.

Tubbo hugged him tightly and Tommy returned the action. 

“Toby?” Tommy cried.

“I’m here. I’m okay. You are okay.” Suddenly more arms were wrapped around the two of them. This is safe . Tommy sobbed into their arms. No one moved for a long time. No one was really sure what to do.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you all so much.” Tommy said. Purpled, Ponk, and Sam all backed off from the hug. Tubbo remained in place. “Gods, you are clingy” Tommy laughed and Tubbo pulled away. 

“You weren’t breathing when they pulled you in, Tommy. You could have died. Do you have any idea how fucking terrifying that is?” Tommy almost laughed at the irony of that statement. He knew exactly what holding a dying friend felt like and he never wanted to experience it again. 

“I’m sorry. I’m alright now, yeah? It’s okay now. This is real.” Tommy had said without thinking. Everyone looked at him slightly mortified. 

“Your dreams are why you haven’t been sleeping, right? Do you believe that they are real when they are happening?” Sam questioned.

Sam.

Tommy disregarded the question. He was just happy he was alive. He hadn’t really processed that the first mate was awake up until right now. 

“You’re okay,” Tommy smiled.

“Yeah, thanks to you, but-”

“Look, can we just talk about the dream stuff later. I-I don't know if I can talk about it right now.” Tommy was being completely honest when he said that. So much stuff had happened in that dream and it was a lot to unpack. Especially Wilbur. He was dead. Actually dead. He was a ghost. How the fuck did that make any sense? As far as Tommy was aware people don’t just turn into ghosts when they die. God’s this was enough nightmare fuel to last his entire life. The prince turned to look at his squire again. Forced himself to register that Tubbo was no longer half burned. He then turned back to the rest of the Crew.

“Can I have a minute alone with Tubbo?”

“Of course,” Ponk complied ushing everyone else out of the room for a moment. Tommy unbuckled himself from the bed and swung his legs over the side. Tubbo was seated next to him.

“You called me Toby” Tubbo added once the two were alone. “You only ever do that when something is really wrong. You don’t need to talk about it right now if you don’t want to. It’s just- You sounded terrified Tommy. You were breathing all weird and you were screaming a-and crying. It was scary.”

Tommy began weighing his options. He could just say it was a bad dream, but it was so much more than that. This wasn’t something he could do by himself. He couldn’t handle it by himself. So fuck the rules of time travel. He needed this. He needed someone to believe him.

“Do you remember when we accidentally time traveled?” Tommy asked, he nervously wrung his hands in his lap.

“Yeah, The memory is a bit hazy but I remember it,” Tubbo confirmed, not really sure where this was going. 

Well here it goes.

Sorry, Karl.

“I haven’t stopped time traveling. It’s not every night but, it's happening enough that I’m afraid to seep for more than a few hours. It’s like my consciousness is pulled through time and is put into a future version of me.” Tommy attempted to explain. “But- Fuck. Something bad is going to happen. There were so many explosions. Wilbur he-” 

Tommy started to hyperventilate. All he could smell was the smoke again. There was a pressure on his lung that was suffocating. He tried closing his eyes but he couldn’t close his eyes without thinking of the ghost of his brother or Tubbo dying in his arms. 

“Hey. Hey, It’s okay! Breath with me. You are here. You are in the current moment with me. You are not anywhere else.” Tubbo squeezed his hand tightly, In hopes, it would help ground Tommy. He was shaking again and that hadn’t been a normal trait for Tommy until recently. “In-2-3-4, out-2-3-4” Tubbo counted until Tommy’s breaths evened out. 

“I know… I know that sounds crazy, But-”

“Tommy. I believe you. We literally time traveled before. I believe you,” Tubbo assured. Tommy relaxed and then dropped his head into his hands. His hands gently pulled on his hair. The braid Hannah had done must have come loose when he was in the water. Tubbo ran circles into Tommy’s back in an attempt to comfort him, but something was eating away at the young squire. 

“Something bad happens to me, right?”  Tommy’s head immediately shot up to look at his friend, a fearful look in his eyes. Tubbo just fixed a soft gaze onto the floor. “It’s just that, you’ve said my name a few times in your sleep before. You said Wilbur’s to this time. Something bad happened to us. Right?” Tubbo didn’t meet his eyes.

“I’ll change it. We can change it so that won’t need to happen.” Tommy proclaimed, determined. “And Karl told me that people shouldn’t know their futures. I can tell you the bits of my dreams that don’t involve you though just- just give me some time, yeah? It was- I just- It was a lot.”

“Yeah, take your time. Is there- is there anything I can do to… help?”

“I need something that will help me figure out what timeline I’m in. It's all really fucking disorienting and it's getting harder to tell when I’m back here. In current time” Tommy admitted, pushing his hair straight back. 

“Right. I’ll try to think of something.” Tubbo said frowning at the information. “You are here right now and we are both safe, Okay? We will figure this out”

“Okay,” Tommy gave a weak smile. He felt so much lighter after telling Tubbo about his weird new ability. He just prayed that it wasn’t a huge mistake. 

Chapter Text

The two teens were exempt from chores until Tommy was completely cleared by Ponk. Tommy hated how much his hands were trembling. No matter what he did, he couldn’t quite get them to still. Tommy rested his hands firmly against his lap to hide the tremors while Ponk finished up checking his vitals. At least his breathing was steady and tears were no longer streaming down his face. Tubbo sat next to him the entire time with a grounding hand on his shoulder.

“You seem to be in good condition.” Ponk said offering a reassuring smile. He pulled the stethoscope out of his ears and back around his neck as he stood back and took another look at the prince. “You are free to go whenever you want, but you are welcome to stay in here as long as you need. No rush,” 

Tommy nodded, appreciative of the offer. He was so tired. Everything was exhausting, especially the crying. That had been extremely emotionally draining. He’s not really sure if he can stand right now anyway. If his arms are this shaky, no doubt his legs are too. A minute after Ponk’s offer, the door swung open so fast it nearly hit the wall.

“Captain wants everyone on deck! Says it's an important announcement” Purpled declared before swiftly exiting. Assumably, off to go tell the rest of the crew. 

“Well I guess, we should all head up then.” Ponk gave an exacerbated sigh. “You can come back in here if you need to though. The door is always open,” Ponk emphasized thoughtfully before exiting. 

“You alright to head up?” Tubbo asked, twisting to look at Tommy. Tommy forced himself to stand and he was surprisingly steady. He took a deep breath and plastered a forced smile on his face.

“Yeah, let's go see what this news is about,” Tommy answered as he began to navigate his way to the main deck. Tubbo followed close behind. 

Everyone was crowded on the main deck, nearly squished shoulder to shoulder. It would have been uncomfortable if it wasn’t absolutely freezing. The icy wind was brutal and Tommy shivered at the memory of the icy cold water he had plunged himself into a day prior. He let the thought pass. Current moment. Stay in the current moment. A shivering Tubbo huddled next to him and Tommy draped the cape over his shoulders too. The brunette eased into the warmth. Everyone turned their attention to the quarter deck where Captain Sparkles, Sam, and jack were all standing.

“We will start with the good news!” The Captain projected over the murmurs of the crew. Everyone instantly silenced. All that could be heard now was the wind and the waves crashing against the side of the ship. It was a little scary how much the captain had over his crew. “Sam and Tommy have both recovered from the storm.” 

With that, everyone erupted into cheers. It made Tommy’s heart swell when people in the crowd turned to find him. He stretched his arm up and waved, hoping that everyone would see it. He was met with smiles, a few pats on the back, and ruffled hair. I was comforting and he realized he stopped shaking.

“The bad news is that the storm set us off course,” The captain sounded minorly defeated. “Jack, Please explain your findings.” With that, Jack stepped forward. Something was clutched tightly in his hands, likely a rolled-up sea chart. He almost looked nervous which was odd considering the performance he put on when announcing the brawl.

“Right, well the storm set us off by three days. Meaning it will take a week from now to reach the Northland.” Jack sounded weak. Not like he was fragile, more like he was scared. The crowd all groaned in response to the news. It was clear that the crew did not take the news well. Admitibly Tommy and Tubbo were disappointed too. They were getting so close to finding the Blade. Who knows if the vigilante will still even be there when they arrive. The crew’s upset noises were cut short when the captain raised his hand in the air to silence everyone. Sparklez then gestured back to Jack as if giving him permission to speak again. “We can get back on track, but it will involve passing over the ocean monument.” The whole crowd gasped at the news, leaving Tommy and Tubbo quite out of the loop. “That is our current plan for our path, be prepared. We will pass over tomorrow morning” Concerned conversions filtered through the audience which resulted in the Captian ordering everyone to get back to their posts. 

“Ocean Monument?” Tubbo questioned Tommy. “I don’t think I know anything about that. The crew seemed to have quite the reaction though. 

“I’m not sure either. L’manburg is pretty far inland so maybe it's a sailor thing.” Tommy just shrugged.

“It’s actually a thing sailors avoid,” Purpled added uncharacteristically quietly. His arms were crossed and he could have just passed it off as being cold but his hands were clenched around his arms tightly. Hannah came over, swinging an arm around purpled’s shoulder. 

 “The land of the drowned. Fallen sailors forever serving the goddess of death.” Hannah explained, “it used to be a good thing. It was a test of pureness and good intentions. The story goes that if you’re I’ll of heart, you’ll be pulled to the depths below and repent for your actions. However, the souls of the drowned have become angry and bitter. Now they try to pull everyone down with them.” Hannah spoke as if she was telling a scary story. Purpled just stared at the ground having no reaction to what Hannah said. She tightened her arm around Purpled as if giving him a side hug and shook him lightly. “I’ll cover your duties today. Why don’t you take the day to yourself?”

“Thanks, Hannah. Just call if you need something” Purpled wiggled out of her grip. “I’ll see you two around,” Purpled disappeared below deck.

“This isn’t his first time at the ocean monument,” Hannah sighed. It was as if she was reading Tommy and Tubbo’s minds.  “The previous time wasn’t a good one. He probably isn’t ready to really face this yet.” Tommy and Tubbo both nod solemnly. Hannah walked away, presumably to do her own duties 

Since Tommy had stopped shaking, Tubbo felt alright about leaving him alone. He didn’t feel great about it. Tommy very clearly hasn’t been acting like himself. Whatever he saw in his dream must have really shaken him. Tommy needed some space and Tubbo would oblige. Plus it would avoid him being called clingy. It didn’t change the fact he worried.

Tubbo was put on cabin boy duty, which was arguably one of the worst roles on the ship. It had him running around nearly all day and attending to everyone’s needs. It was exhausting and the squire nearly considered going to bed before dinner. Tommy was put on moping duties after getting clementine back to her place above deck. Although both experiences were entirely draining, he really wasn’t looking forward to going to sleep tonight. Tommy turned to the water. Admittedly, it was really pretty. The sun was threatening to dip below the water, casting a soft dusty orange over the icy seas. There was only one small blemish on the nearly perfect scene. he squinted at hee small black dot on the horizon.

“I think there's a boat,” Tommy walked over towards Sam, who was supervising the crew and pointed out the vessel. Sam lifted his spyglass and peered at sight. 

“Looks like an old military ship,” Sam said, putting his spyglass away. “Get Tubbo and stay below deck,” Sam ordered.

“It’s an empire ship? I thought we were to-”

“No. It's hard to tell, but I think the sails are red. Likely a ship from the Northlands.” Sam interjected. He began moving, presumably to go and warn the captain. Tommy shook his head.

“The northlands don’t have a military.” He explained. “They are a commune society.”

“Yeah, well they don’t take very well to militaristic societies. They will still defend if they find us as a threat to their way of life. It should be a peaceful interaction, but if they hear we are bringing a prince over without any arrangements first, it won’t go well. Stay. Below. Deck,” Sam ordered. Tommy snapped his mouth shut. He wanted to insist that he could help, but he swallowed the rest of the words he was about to say and left to go find Tubbo. 

It took a minute to find his friend. When he did, he grabbed his wrist and pulled Tubbo below deck. An anxious noise bubbled out to the brunette upon the action.

“Tommy? Is something wrong? Were you asleep? Did you-” Tubbo started, questions coming out like rapid fire.

“No, there is just a ship up above. Sam told us to stay below because they fucking don’t like royalty.” Tommy reassured, putting both hands on Tubbo’s shoulders. 

“Red sails?” Purpled asked. Tommy hadn’t even noticed him until now. “It should be a peaceful encounter. It's the blue sails we need to watch out for.”

“Blue sails is the empire though,” Tubbo explained head tilting slightly.

“Exactly. The empire isn’t exactly fond of us. We are still pirates you know,” Purpled rolled his eyes. Right, Tommy and Tubbo often forgot they were technically on a ship that actively goes against the laws. “I’ll go fine. I’m sure. You two could probably take an early night if you want” Purpled offered to gesture towards the hammocks. Tubbo was about to accept the request, but he paused and turned towards Tommy. 

“Tommy,” Tubbo started a worried expression on his face. “Are you, going to be alright? If it would make you feel better, we could sleep in shifts like Sam and Captain Sparklez do.” Tubbo bit the side of his cheek waiting for Tommy to respond. 

“I can also take a shift” Purpled offered. Tommy left an unusual gap of silence. Tommy never liked silence, he always try to fill it with something, even if it was nonsense.

“I-I think I’ll be alright tonight. It probably won’t happen two times in a row” Tommy said, assuring himself more than he was Tubbo. He didn’t really want the other two to lose sleep over him. The brunette searched the blonde for the lie, but he didn’t seem to find it. 

“Okay,” Tubbo sighed before crawling into his hammock. There was some commotion above deck due to the confrontation between ships. Luckily, it seemed to go well since it quieted shortly after. It took Tommy an annoyingly long time to fall asleep. Tubbo seemed to have no issues falling asleep since he could hear him snoring. Purpled also seemed to have some difficulty due to his tossing and turning. Eventually, the prince drifted to sleep.

-

When he awoke, he was surrounded by white. The in-between.

Fuck

The place was honestly really pretty. The white marble felt cool to the touch, it was almost comforting really. The courtyard still had a swing hanging from the large birch tree. Pretty pastel flowers were surrounding it, flowers Tommy has never even seen before. It was peaceful and a comfortable temperature here. This wasn't so bad.

Careful not the trample the flora, Tommy walked over to the swing. He was dressed in white clothes now too. He probably was dressed in white every time he’s been here but this was the first time he's ever really noticed. He swayed slightly on the swing, staring at the soft grass below him.

“Tommy?” Karl called and Tommy snapped his head up. Karl quickly approached “Are you okay? What happened?” 

“Nothing really this time, I'm just sort of here,” Tommy answered honestly. Karl sat at the base of the tree leaning his back against it. “Where were you?”

“I was in a maze and this guy would not shut up about his penis pills,” Karl huffed, clearly frustrated as he dropped his head into his hands. Tommy just bubbled up with laughter.

“What the fuck? Seriously?” Tommy asked, still giggling.

“Yeah, but don't worry that's still like, years into the future.” Karl also laughed, probably more happy that he had made Tommy smile.

“Gods, that sounds miles better than where I’ve been” Tommy still laughed through his sentence, but something about it sound bitter.

“Do you… Want to talk about it” Karl suggested, looking back up towards the prince on the swing.

“Wilbur was dead,” Tommy said bluntly. He started drawing circles in the dirt with his foot. He refused to look at Karl’s pitying look. “He was a f-fucking ghost and Tubbo… H-He was so burned I could hardly recognize him.” Tommy's throat tightened and tears threatened to slip out. Before he knew it, Karls's arms were wrapped around him.

“It’s okay Tommy, you can change it. I’ll do whatever you need me to.” Karl comforted, pressing Tommy's head to his chest as the teen cried.

“How do I know? How do I fucking know if I’ve changed what needs to be changed? Tommy cried.

“I think you’ll stop coming here. You will probably forget about your time traveling experience, or it’ll at least become fuzzy.” Karl explained and Tommy nodded pulling away from the hug. He whipped his eyes and took a deep breath. “...He wants to talk to you.”

“He? Who is he?” Tommy questioned, now looking directly at Karl for the first time in this conversation.

“XD,” Karl winced. 

“A God? A God wants to talk to me? Why the fuck would they want to do that?” Tommy sputtered.

“I don’t know but listen. He-”

Tommy fell back from his swing and when he blinked and he was somewhere else. It looked like he was in the clouds on a floating platform that looked like a clock face. It was moving too. The clockface was moving. It was slow but clearly noticeable. Looking back up he was met with a giant round porcelain circle in his face. The diameter was nearly three times the size of Tommy. It had a perfectly drawn  ‘D’ turned on its side so it looked like a smile. The porcelain mask was behind two large halos that crossed so they made an ‘X’ over where the eyes should be.

“What the fuck!”  Tommy screamed, scrambling back. 

“Hello, Little Prince!” The God's voice boomed and shook every vertebra in Tommy's body. It was horrifyingly deep and distorted yet Tommy could understand it perfectly. It almost sounded like the voice was instead of his head instead of an outside source.  The porcelain mask circled around about three times as the God leaned back from Tommy. “I’ve been looking forward to talking with you!” The God stood at his full height which towered above Tommy. Long green billowing robes flowed in the nonexistent wind as the God hovered above the ground.

Tommy wanted to say something. His mouth searched for words yet it found nothing. Tommy has never felt like this before. It's almost impossible to describe being in the presence of a God. The blonde just felt small and insignificant, like nothing he would do would really matter. To boil it down, it is a feeling of helplessness. 

“W-What the fuck do you want with me?” Tommy asked, finally mustering up the amount of confidence. He carefully rose to his feet and his legs were annoyingly shaky. 

“Oh, Little Prince. You are my chosen prophet!” The god circled around Tommy, doing a few twists in the air as if it was the simplest thing to defy gravity “ My siblings got to your siblings first so I got the last pick. But I think I got the best one!” 

“You’re siblings- what? I don’t…” Tommy's brain felt like it was going somersaults. “Wait, Siblings. Plural. You mean Techno too?”

“Oh yes! He’s doing quite well considering the Blood God’s hold on him.” The God sounded so sickly cheerful. It made The prince feel much younger than he was like he was being talked to like a child. Part of him was relieved at the news though. Techno was alive somewhere. Never came back home, but he will be annoyed at that later.

“So if Techno is tied to the Bood God. Then Wilbur is…” The goddess of death. He supposed the whole ghost thing made more sense now. He grew queasy at the thought of a dead Wilbur again.

“You are so smart, Little Prince!” The God clapped happily. Each clap sounded like thunder and his hands were simply just gloves. There were no arms that lead up to them. It was unsettling. “Look, Little Prince,” XD twisted in the air and shrunk down to a more humanlike size as he landed in front of Tommy. “Right now, Your life is quite the tragedy and I’m giving you the ability to change it! I’ve grown rather fond of your family. But you gotta be careful telling this stuff to that Tubbo of yours. I wasn’t very happy when you did that.” The “D” on the mask flipped around the other way so instead of forming a smile, it looked more like a frown. “You’ll mess with the timeline now.”

“Isn’t that my goal?” Tommy asked rolling his eyes. “Time travel is fucking confusing.”

“You’ll mess with the timelines of the future. You'll see,” The god explained.”You need to make big changes in your current time. You’ll know what you need to do.”

“Can’t you just tell me?” Tommy asked

“Oh, I could! But there is no fun in that! I want to see my Little Prince be the hero. I even set up a villain for you! I mean why else do you think L’manberg was blown to kingdom come? You’re going to go through so much character development! You’ll make so many, friends! If you play your cards right, no one you care about will even die!” 

“You-You’re fucking sick. What's wrong with you? This is- This is my life! You can’t act like I’m some fucking toy is just-”

“Actually, Little prince.” XD grabbed Tommy’s throat and lifted him slightly off the ground. Tommy could just barely scrape his toes on the surface below him. “I can do whatever I want with you! I am a god. You should be happy. If I didn’t intervene at all your life would be so sad.” Tommy started to gasp for breath. Tears formed in the corner of his eyes as they go slightly glossy. “Do you really want to see Wilbur dead again? You know Tubbo lives through that explosion. He lost his hearing and his sight and screams in his sleep every night. So do you. You are so scared, Little Prince. Maybe I’ll send you back there to learn the fate of your other friends”

“P-please” Tommy begged, His body frantically scrambling to get away from the grip. 

“You should be thanking me. I’m giving you the chance to change it. I have faith in you Tommy and I really like you. Don’t disappoint me” With that XD dropped prince to the ground and Tommy woke up to the sensation of falling.

He was still gasping and coughing. It felt like he had to learn how to breathe again. There were hands on his shoulders and Tommy was surprised when it had been Purpled and not Tubbo helping him steady his breaths.

“Breathe, you’re alright. Whatever it was it was just a-” Purpled whispered, but he paused. “Fuck, Tommy, did someone do that to you?”

“What? Do what?” Tommy's voice came out harsh and raw, but he was genuinely confused.

“Your neck. It’s… Bruised” Purpled said sounding absolutely horrified. That was going to be really hard to explain, but it was good knowledge to have. Stuff that happens in the in-between carries over. 

“I’m fine, I guess I just…” Tommy struggled to come up with a lie “accidentally started strangling myself in my dream? And that carried over to me.” Gods, that sounded awful. Logically though, he supposed that made the most sense anyway.

“Tommy- that's… That's a hand mark and that's too big to be your hand. I’m going to wake up Tubbo and get you a grapple. I think we still have some left.” 

“Let Tubbo sleep. He needs it. I don’t- I’m okay but I think- I'll come with you to the infirmary. I won’t get any more sleep tonight.” Purpled just looked even more concerned at that.

“We’ve only been down here for an hour. Are you sure…” Time was really disorienting too. Maybe the moments he spent being estranged to death just felt agonizingly long. Just another thing to add to his list of traumatizing experiences. Tommy felt tears well up in his eyes, emotions catching up to him. “It’s okay! You don’t need to go back to sleep right now. Come on, let's just head to the infirmary.” Purpled quietly reassured. Tommy nodded and awkwardly got out of his hammock. 

Arriving in the infirmary, Tommy finally had access to a mirror. He could understand why Purpled looked so mortified now. A perfect red and purple handprint was pressed onto his neck. Purpled handed a golden apple to Tommy as he still stared at his reflection in the mirror.

He watched the mark disappear as he sank his teeth into the bite. He had been a little jealous Tubbo got to try one and he hadn't.  It was just as tasty as he thought it would be and Purpled had to remind him not to scarf it down.

The two sat awkwardly next to each other on a hospital bed. Purpled was clearly waiting for Tommy to say something. Deciding to avoid the silence Purpled began to prod. 

“You know, If someone did this to you, You could tell me. I didn’t see anyone but I won't be mad if you rat out a crew member.” Purpled started. The last thing Tommy wanted to do was to blame someone else for this.

“No! This was my fault.” In a sick self-deprecating way, he supposed that was kinda true. He had egged on a God. It’s safe to say he learned his mistake. 

“Tommy, you didn’t do this! Obviously, someone else did. Who did this?” Purpled pushed, clearly frustrated with Tommy’s response.

“God” Tommy answered easily.

“I’m being serious here,” Purpled said tossing up his hands in the air. I am too , Tommy thought semi-humorously. 

“Look, no one here is fucking guilty. Just drop it okay? It's fine. I’m sorry I woke you. You can go back to sleep” Tommy snapped.

“You didn’t wake me,” Purpled said softly. “You were pretty quiet anyway. I doubt that anyone would have woken up anyway.” He paused for a minute before admitting- “I can’t sleep either.”

“We can just stay up together then. Sleepover style” Tommy offered. Holding his hand up to fistbump. Purpled returned the action.

“Isn’t sleeping the point of a sleepover?” Purpled questioned raising his eyebrows.

“My friend, You clearly haven’t had a sleepover. We gotta do something!” A distraction was probably what both of them needed. As much as Tommy wanted to share the horrifying experience he just had, that could wait for when Tubbo got up. Right now he just needed to be Tommy. Not a prince. Not a time traveler. Just himself. He’d think about it all later.

“Well, when I can’t sleep I go to the crow's nest. I don’t think anyone is in there right now anyway” Purpled suggested. 

“Lead the way!” The two carefully navigated their way to the mast the crow's nest was on. Purpled started climbing first and it was even colder now especially now that the sun has gone down. Their hands are what hurt the most. It was so windy and the wood they were grabbing had already been cold to the touch. Tommy was fine in his self-heating cloak. Purpled was very clearly cold. When he got to the top he pulled Tommy up and then immediately sat down and put his hands in his armpits. 

“How are you not freezing?” Purpled asked, staring at Tommy incredulously. Tommy just snorted and offered the part of his heated cloak to Purpled. “So this is why Tubbo always stands so close to you when we are on the main deck.”

“Yup, pretty much” Tommy agreed. The two just sat there, staring of to the water. “You-You don’t have to answer this. Like I know I’m a fucking hypocrite and all that. But if you want to talk about the ocean monument, you can. I assume thats why you aren’t sleeping” Tommy added nervously twiddling his thumbs.Purpled sighed. 

“It just makes, me anxious. Going back there” Purpled admitted. “I very easily could have been one of them. The drowned.”

“I’m sure if you talk to the captain we could take the long way to the port.” Tommy offered

“No, It’s okay. I don’t want to disappoint you or Tubbo or anyone else that's looking forward to reaching the port. I trust this crew. I’m sure it will be alright this time.” Purpled smiled at Tommy, but it didn’t look convincing. He then stared back at the water, intentionally choosing not to look in Tommy's direction. 

“Have you always lived your life on the water?” Tommy asked, carefully curating his questions. Purpled nodded. 

“Yeah, I was born on the water actually. But-” Purpled shoulders shook and not in a shivering sort of way. 

“You don’t need to talk about it. I’m sorry for prying” Tommy said awkwardly rubbing a circle into Purpled’s back.

“Thanks” 

Their night was filled mostly with silence. Not that either of them really minded. It was just comforting to have someone else there. They started talking about the more positive parts of their pasts. Tommy learned a bunch of embarrassing facts about Jack and even Sam while Purpled learned about Tubbo’s less than stellar performance in the fights he's been in. Occasionally, the two would start a game. Most of the time it was 20 questions. They traded words and stories until the sky lighted up

It was definitely the best view on the ship. The sails looked absolutely gorgeous as they reflected every orange, pink, yellow, and red in the sky. The water was a little too rough to perfectly reflect the sky but glimpses of color could be seen when the waves hit their crests. It was perfect. Until it wasn’t. 

Something emerged from the water. It was just barely visible from the crow's nest, but it was definitely there. There were more of them now too, at first it looked like a bunch of large fish surfacing, but then arms seemed to reach out and cling to the ship. Other people on the crew noticed this and frantically rang the dinner bell to wake everyone. When Tommy turned to look at Purpled, all the color had drained out of him. He was staring off to seemingly nowhere.

“Purpled? It’s alright.” Tommy tried to reassure. “I’m going to go down and help. You can stay here. You are safe here.” Tommy said and began to climb down the ladder. Purpled caught his arm in a loose grip and shook his head lightly. “It’s okay. I’ll be fine. Stay here.” It was weird seeing purpled so scared. He's always been so confident.  

Climbing down from the crow’s nest is far worse than climbing up. Glancing below, Tommy could see one of them that had climbed onto the ship. Its body looks twisted. It was as if all its bones were broken but it was still functioning. Right now, Tommy just had to focus on getting down the ladder. His tremble came back making it harder to hold on. It reminded him of climbing from the window of the castle. 

“Tommy!” Tubbo yelled from the base of the mast. The friends wrapped each other in a quick hug after the prince arrived at the bottom. “What's going on?” 

“The drowned. They are here.” As if almost on cue, another drowned heaved itself over the ledge of the ship near Tommy and Tubbo. It landed in a fleshy flop on the hardwood of the deck. As it stood, you could hear bones crunching as if they were trying to find their correct place again. It smelled awful too, like rotten fish. It made both Tommy and Tubbo gag. Its face was the most horrifying. Most of the flesh was missing and the stuff that was there looked like it was falling off. The eyes gave off a blaring glow that made them hard to look at. 

It made a lung at Tommy attempting to grab him but Tubbo stepped in, swiping his sword and clearly cleaving the arm clean off. The drowned didn’t even flinch. Its disembodied arm seemed to riggle on the ground and the body continued to move forward. Both Tommy and Tubbo froze in fear and tried to avoid thinking about how horrifying this situation was.

The captain stepped in, noticing the two’s trouble. He cleanly sliced the head straight of the undead creature and yet the body stayed standing. It was now making random thrashes through the air which the Captian easily dodged. 

“You two. Once the sun is up. Stay in the light. They can’t enter it” The Captian barked, he waved an arm back as if motioning to get away from the edge of the boat. The duo followed their orders. They were being swarmed now. More creatures formed a horde around the ship. Everyone was fighting and the prince and squire stood in the middle watching all of it. Detached arms scampered towards them and Tommy, being unarmed, stomped on the hand as hard as he could. Bones crackled underneath his boot making him cringe. Tubbo hacked at it with his sword until it was no longer moving.  Another one grabbed at Tommy’s ankle, tripping him. He scrambled, struggling to get it off. Tubbo defended him from any more that were approaching.

The situation seemed entirely hopeless. That is until the sun hit the deck. Every drowned erupted into searing and violent flames. The undead let out horrible cries. They were wordless, But they seemed to beg for the pain to stop. 

Tommy screamed too. It was a long and agonizing cry. The hand still had a tight hold around his ankle and when it lit on fire, his ankle did too. He couldn’t even pull it away from the heat without risking burning his hands. He just had to wait it out, but it hurt so bad. He was going to pass out. Tubbo helped hold him up. His friend was trying to talk to him, but he couldn’t hear him over the ringing in his ears. Stay awake. Don’t fall asleep. He would much rather be here burring alive than witness his future again. He can’t even comprehend what the future Tubbo must feel like. This is the worst pain Tommy has ever experienced, even worse than being strangled.  The fire stopped. The only thing left of the undead was its ashes and the handprint left behind.

That's the second time today a handprint was imprinted onto Tommy’s skin and Tommy had a horrible suspicion that XD did this on purpose. Lesson learned. Do not anger a God.

Chapter Text

Tommy was absolutely wailing. Tears spilled out of his eyes as he begged for the agony to end. He was writhing in someone's arms as if he could escape the searing pain etching itself into his right ankle. Soft comforting words were mumbled into his hair, but it did little to help the terror Tommy was feeling. His hands desperately held fistfuls of someone else's shirt (likely Tubbo’s) as if it was the only thing grounding him in this reality. Tommy’s hands were clenched so hard his knuckles were turning white and the seams on Tubbo’s shirt were threatening to rip apart. His brain felt like mush. Like it had melted along with his flesh and now it was sloshing around in his skull. All of the thoughts that he had been ever so unhealthily ignoring started piling up and colliding with each other. He choked on a gasping sob as it ripped out of his mouth without permission. Tommy wasn’t sure if that was from the pain or from all the other horrible thoughts flying through his brain at a rapid pace. Gods, he was so tired, but he couldn’t sleep. He didn’t want to dream. He forced himself to stay awake through the pain. Anything would be better than those terrible visions right now. 

“Breathe, Tommy!” Ponk seemed to scream amidst the chaos of his thoughts. “Breathe. You are all right. I know it hurts right now. We are going to put some cold water before we move to potions in order to reduce scarring,” Ponks voice was much softer now, but Tommy only understood about every other word. There was a large crowd circling around him like peaceful vultures, but he could barely make out any of the faces leaving over him. Logically, he knew he was still on the deck. He was certain that the air was supposed to be cold, yet he felt like he was boiling.

“Warm,” Tommy wined through a weak mumble. His eyes looked unfocused as he tried to search for someone to help him. “M’warm. Too warm.” He desperately wanted to take off his cloak, but he couldn’t unclench his hands. Luckily, someone else did the action for him. It was clumsy and uncoordinated as the cloak was tugged out from underneath him. 

There was a rush of instant relief when ice-cold water was poured over his burn. He never thought he would be thankful for that chilling sensation again after his experience going overboard, but here he was. He curled into himself, pressing his body against Tubbo’s. His sobs morphed into relieved heavy pants as he let his tense body relax slightly. It’s not nearly enough for him to be comfortable, but at least now his body wouldn’t be sore from how clammed up he was. There was talk of moving Tommy to the infirmary, which sounded like hell, but as far as his awareness goes, he was never lifted from his spot on the deck. Tommy was very aware of his ankle and when water stopped pouring over it, the pain quickly returned resulting in another wine. 

“Tommy, we are going to take off your shoe and roll up your pants as much as possible.” Ponk said, leaning closer to Tommy to make sure he could understand him. Unfortunately, Tommy did understand and knew it was going to hurt. He gave a small nod of permission to the doctor. 

His eyes started to drift down towards his wound. Arms wrapped him in a tight hug before he could get a solid look at the damage. The hug, although comforting, also felt like it was a cage. Clearly, it was done in anticipation of the violent shakes that were about to come. 

Tommy tried to squirm away as the shoe was carefully pried off his foot. Many hands held him down as he thrashed and screamed from the pain. Horrible jolts of agony shot like lightning through the rest of his leg. After what felt like an hour, the site of the wound was finally clear enough to be satisfactory, and the soothing water was poured back over it. 

“Okay, Tommy,” Ponk started, being sure to have his complete attention. “I’m going to use splash potions on your wound okay? You won’t need to drink anything, but It should be a relatively comfortable process.” Sympathy poured out of his mouth as Ponk explained. He looked at Tommy and did his best to reassure him. “I promise it won’t last too long. You may feel a little tired after this is over. It's okay if you fall asleep”

 The words “fall asleep” made his panic spike. Sleep was so much worse. So very much worse. His breathing picked up and he scrambled again, attempting to get away. Shaking his head, he pleaded not to let him fall back asleep. Current moment. Stay here. Stay awake. He was met with another tight squeeze, a hug

“It’s alright, bossman. I’ve got you, Tommy.” Tubbo reassured. “You’ll wake up and everyone will still be here. You need to sleep.” Tommy still aggressively disagreed with Tubbos's words. He fought against Tubbo’s grip, but it was pointless. A weird sensation began to wrap around his ankle, almost as if his foot was asleep and now it was beginning to wake up. The skin began to cool in waves. He could feel his skin repairing itself, nerve endings reconnecting. It wasn’t unpleasant. In fact, it felt kind of calming. It was relaxing, like a lullaby whispered into his ears. It was far better than drinking a potion, which he had done before. Those were sickly sweet and though he didn’t mind them as a little kid, he definitely would hate it now. The burning feeling coving his leg before vanished like magic. He supposed it was it kinda was. It’s the magic of this realm at least. Tommy’s eyes became half-lidded as he desperately tried to stay awake. 

Before drifting off to sleep, the prince caught sight of the crow’s nest. He remembered Purpled’s scared expression when attempting to stop him from heading down to the chaos.

“Purpled” Tommy mumbled. Now that he was much more relaxed he was able to loosen his grip on Tubbo’s shirt enough to let go. Slowly, he pointed his hand at the high lookout. “He’s still there.”

“Alright. Thank you, Tommy,” the Captain interjected. “We will make sure he’s alright. You can sleep now”  His voice sounded far away in Tommy’s ears. He didn’t lean in as everyone else had. That, and Tommy was battling sleep and losing. 

“I don’t want to sleep,” The prince complained, but his eyes closed against his will. “I don’t want to see him again.” 

“See who Tommy?” Tubbo questioned, but it was already too late. Tommy had absolutely crashed. With him being up nearly all night and after using a healing potion, it's a miracle he even lasted this long. 

Tubbo looked up at the rest of the crew with a frown. Tommy was very clearly not doing well in any sense, emotionally or physically. Tubbo began to follow suit, at least with his emotional stability. He really hadn’t meant to start crying. It wasn’t a loud cry like Tommy’s. This was soft and quiet. Mostly just tears.

 He felt guilty. 

He was supposed to protect Tommy, but now he’s failed to do that twice. This felt really fuking awful and Tubbo could hardly bear it. Tommy begged to stay awake. It was like he was a child throwing a temper tantrum because he wanted to stay up late, but this was so much worse than that. It is worse because they are children, even if Tommy refused to acknowledge it. He looked so terrified of drifting off. Tommy had pleaded with Tubbo to keep him awake and Tubbo actually believed that Tommy would much rather be in terrible searing pain than go through whatever his horrible dreams are. 

“Hey, Tubbo, it’s okay. He’ll be alright” Ponk consoled, dropping a hand onto Tubbo’s shoulder. “He’ll be asleep for a while. We will probably get to our destination by the time he wakes up. Potions take a lot out of people.” 

Tubbo already knew how draining potions were on people. He grew up with the court physician as his mom. Potions force the body to repair itself by diverting all the energy to the parts that need it the most. Drinkable potions tend to be more effective, but they were difficult to swallow. Tubbo remembered it being like strawberries drenched in honey and sugar. Unless someone has the taste buds as a four-year-old for the rest of their life, no one would want to drink that. 

“We should move him to the infirmary,” Tubbo responded, hardly looking up at the concerned faces. He quickly wiped his eyes in a pointless attempt to hide his emotions. Everyone had already seen him cry, but he didn’t like how vulnerable it made him feel. Adjusting his hands beneath his friend, he lifted an unconscious Tommy from the ground. The brunette wavered as he took an uneasy step.

“I’ll carry him down there,” Sam offered, with his arms already moving to take Tommy. Tubbo nodded and made the trade-off. He then moved to follow Sam, but the Captain caught him by his forearm.

“Tubbo, why don’t you go get purpled,” Sparklez ordered. Tubbo was surprised to see when Sam protested before he could.

“With all due respect captain, I think he should stay with Tommy.” Sam argued, “he-”

“And what would he do down there? Sit and mope?” The captain snapped at Sam. He softened before turning back to Tubbo. “Look, I’m not trying in invalidate your feelings, but I think if you stay down there you’ll just get yourself into a rut. Tommy will be asleep for a while, and I promise you can be there when he wakes up, but you can be your own person too Tubbo. He will be fine even if you aren’t watching over him like a hawk.”

Tubbo straightened and swallowed the lump that formed in his throat. The captain was right. He knew that he would just sit and fret about their whole situation even though there is nothing he can do to change it. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

“Yes, captain,” Tubbo responded with a concerning lack of emotion. He moved towards the crow's nest, leaving the rest of the crew to handle Tommy. He stood at the bottom of the tower for a bit, staring up at it. Part of him shook at the thought of what happens to him in the future. Clearly, Tommy’s dreams involve him getting hurt somehow. Tubbo shook that thought aside and began climbing. His movement was slow and lethargic but eventually, he reached the top. 

“Purpled?” He called cautiously before reaching into the crow's nest. “I’m coming up.” He heaved himself into the lookout and Purpled flinched back trying to get as far away from Tubbo as possible. Purpled scared expression looked so foreign on his face. “They are gone now. None of them will hurt you,” Tubbo followed with. It felt like he was trying to approach a wounded animal. Gently, Tubbo entered Purpled's personal space and pulled him into an awkward hug. 

“Did we lose anyone? Is everyone okay?” Purpled’s voice wobbled, but he clearly relaxed a bit. Now his face morphed into something more akin to concern rather than fear. “Tommy- he was screaming. That was him, right?”

“Tommy’s fine. He’s got this nasty fucked up burn. A hand grabbed him and it wasn't connected to its body anymore. It burned him when the sun hit the deck. It’s god-awful. It looks like that hand is still fucking holding him-” Tubbo mentally back-peddled after realizing that saying all of that was definitely making Purpled feel worse. “Tommy’s alright. He’s asleep now. They gave him healing potions and shit.”

“He’s asleep now?” Purpled questioned, seeming genuinely shocked.  Tubbo just nodded. Purpled hesitated, obviously wanting to say something, but the words kept dying before he could get them out. 

“Just spit it out, bossman. You are making me nervous,” Tubbo snapped. Clearly, whatever it was, it was bothering him.

“Before Tommy and I came up here, he seemed to be having a bad dream. He had this horrible bruise on his neck that looked like someone had choked him. He didn’t want to wake you and I gave him a gapple but I didn’t see anyone who could have done it and he wouldn’t tell me who it was if he did see. I just have no clue how that happened.” Purprled spiraled. “Gods, it’s almost like he’s cursed. It’s like something invisible was trying to kill him.” He stared at Tubbo, knowing that he sounded insane. But Tubbo didn’t look like he thought he was crazy. Instead, something far worse happened. The color seemed to drain from the brunette's face. Tommy is time traveling within his dreams, Tubbo know that. Does that mean the injuries that happen to him in his dreams affect him here too?

 Something about that didn’t feel like it was quite right. He thought back to Tommy’s previous dreams. He remembered him struggling to breathe, but Ponk had said everything else was fine. He really needed Tommy to give him more details so he could understand everything that was happening to him. Right now though, he really didn’t want to leave Tommy alone.

-

“Hello, Little Prince!” XD cheered as he loomed over the blonde. The action made Tommy scuttle backward. He tried to put as much distance as possible between him and the god. “Oh, Little Prince, are you scared? Don’t worry! I won’t hurt you now. I’m here to help you, remember? Or are you losing your memories like that time traveler of mine?”

“Please just let me wake up” Tommy cried, still glued to his spot on the giant clock face. He didn’t look up at the green God before him, but Tommy couldn’t really tell if it was out of defiance or fear. Probably the latter.  “I don’t want to be here.” 

“Sorry, no can do! You are going to be asleep for a while so I thought we can use this valuable time to help you, Little Prince. You are officially marked now! The hand of god and all! No getting rid of me now!” XD cooed. The God shrunk down super small and landed on Tommy like a stupid angel on his shoulder. Scratch that. This is definitely the devil. Tommy swiped at his shoulder attempting to brush off the God in the same way a small child would brush off a bug. 

XD frowned at that and then became a more humanlike size which was definitely worse in Tommy’s opinion. His mind briefly flashed to being strangled again and for a moment, he thought XD would lunge at him again. Instead, XD’s frown flipped back into a smile. “Look, I’ll even let you go to the past today! You have yet to do that, Little Prince. We have some time so you can probably do both if you want!” XD clapped like a giddy child. 

As much as Tommy wanted to deny it, this wasn’t his choice. If he stayed here, XD would just end up doing something horribly grim to him. XD clearly wanted him alive, but that wouldn’t stop him from making Tommy’s life a living hell. 

“Okay.” Tommy sighed. He got to his feet and for the first time in this encounter looked at the God. “Send me to the past.” Tommy had to admit, he was a bit curious. He wanted to know about what happened the night he was born. That’s all he’s ever wanted, but surely XD wouldn’t be that kind.

“Great! That’s a wonderful choice, Little Prince!” With one large clap that seemed to rupture Tommy’s eardrums, a gloomy swirling portal seemed to rise from the ground. Black mist seemed to pour out of it and dark tendrils seemed to twist and reach for Tommy. The Prince forced all his bravery to rise to the occasion. He stepped through the portal without hesitation. It felt like swimming through jello. 

Tommy was met with an unexpected sight as he pushed his way through the thick portal. He was outside, green grass beneath his feet. It must have been summer in the empire. Taking a deep breath he could smell the peonies that had probably just bloomed. He was at the castle gardens. He was home. 

Turning around he could see the castle exactly how it should be, standing in its full glory. Then he saw an even more curious sight. A young boy with brown hair strolled outside from the castle doors. He was wearing a loose blue shirt that was half haphazardly tucked into some khaki pants. That was Wilbur. He couldn’t have been older than 13. It felt weird seeing him so small now.

“Tommy!” He called cupping his hands around his mouth. “Tommy! It's time for dinner” Wilbur called again. 

“Wil, I’m right here.” He said walking over to his bother. Wilbur didn’t seem to notice as he continued to look around. “Wilbur?” Tommy questioned, approaching his brother. “I’m right-” Tommy’s hand passed through Wilbur’s shoulder and Wilbur didn’t even seem to flinch. In fact, he just continued walking and passed straight through Tommy. He was just an observer here.

Tommy supposed that made sense. He couldn’t change anything here without it having the potential to impact everything else in his life. He wasn’t sure if that made the past better or worse than the future. Here, he had no control. 

“Tommy! Where are you?” Wilbur called again, a little more frantic. “This isn’t funny Toms!” Tommy remembered this day now. He didn’t mean to get so far away from the castle. He was 7. He was just following all the flowers he thought looked pretty at the time. This was weird though. As much as he wanted to find his younger self, he knew that he hadn’t heard Wilbur's calls in the past. He could learn about all the other things happening at the time.

Young Wilbur darted inside and Tommy followed. Wilbur continued yelling for his version of Tommy. He continued down the halls and made a B-line for the closet Tommy and Tubbo had been locked in after a game of hide and seek went awry. He then sprinted towards the medical wing and even observer Tommy had a difficult time keeping up. 

He threw open the doors to the infirmary which nearly scared Tubbo to death since he was standing just in front of them getting ready to exit. Tubbo looked so tiny. Like an unhealthy tiny. For a sad moment, he wondered if Tubbo would have been taller if he got the nutrition all children were supposed to have when they were that small.

“Tubbo, do you know where Tommy is?” Wilbur asked, not even giving the seven-year-old enough time to recover from the fright. Slightly dazed Tubbo shook his head. “Okay that’s- That’s fine.” Wilbur sighed, but his anxiety was clearly growing. “You know how good Tommy is at hide and seek. Can you help me look for him? Just stay inside the castle, okay? No leaving.”

“Okay!” Tubbo agreed, smiling, completely unaware of Wilbur’s genuine concern. The little brunette turned to begin his search as he marched past Wilbur. Just as Wil was about to follow after him, Puffy entered from the alchemy lab. 

“Wilbur, is everything alright?” Puffy asked, brows twisted in concern. “Is something bothering you?”

“I can’t find Tommy. I think he might be outside. Can you tell mother and father while I go search for him?” Puffy was only able to nod in response because Wilbur quickly left to go back outside again. He pushed up his sleeves upon stepping back out to the warm sunny day. That was not something Wilbur often did. He didn’t like looking at the scars on his arms. He never talked about them, and covering them typically avoided people bringing the topic up.

Wilbur tripped while he was dashing to find his little brother. Tommy had tried to catch him or at least slow his fall, but again, he only passed through his arms. Wilbur began to cry as he shuffled to get up. Tommy thought it was from the pain, but he didn’t seem focused on his knees that hit harshly against the ground. 

“Tommy! Please! Where are you?” Wilbur screamed. Phil ran over to Wilbur and Kristin was hot in pursuit. The only reason she was slower than her husband was because she was wearing heels and she had to hike up her dress so she wouldn’t trip over it. Tommy almost laughed at how ridiculous she looked when sprinting. He hadn’t realized how much he missed his parents up until this moment. He wanted to wrap the two of them in a hug, but he knew his arms would pass through.

“Wilbur, calm down. Take a deep breath,” His father encouraged. “It’ll be alright.”

“I lost him. I lost Tommy. I don’t know where to find him and now he’s gone like Techno and it’s all my fault again,” Wilbur sniffled. 

“Oh Wil, what happened with Techno was not your fault. You know that.” Kristin sounded out of breath, but she sounded surprisingly calm as she ran her fingers through Wilbur's hair. Tommy tried not to be jealous of the action. “We are going to split up and look for Tommy. I’m sure he didn't get too far, Okay? He will be back here safe. I’m sure of it.” She smiled at Wilbur taking his head in her hands. She brushed the wetness from his face. “Let’s find your little brother, yeah?” Wilbur nodded and put some distance between him and the rest of his family as he continued his search.

“We should tell him about Techno soon,” Phil whispered to Kristin. “He needs to know what really happened that night. He needs to understand why Techno attacked him or he’s just going to continue to blame himself.”

What?

Tommy blinked, reeling from the information. Techno did that to Wilbur? Those ghastly scars that plagued his older brother's forearms came from Techno? Techno couldn’t have been any older than thirteen and he did that to a seven-year-old? Surely he had to be mistaken. He must have heard wrong.

“I agree, but right now we should focus on finding Tommy,” Kristin snapped. As a queen, she developed quite a poker face, but now she was letting her worry pour through. The two parents split apart in their search and observer Tommy, moved back to follow Wilbur. He knew Wilbur was the one to find him. 

The younger version of him fell asleep just outside of the royal gardens boarders. He looked so small and peaceful in his sleep. His blonde hair was in a curly mess and a bundle of flowers was held loosely in his right hand. Wilbur dropped down next to the younger Tommy and shook him awake.

“Mmm- Wilby!” The little Tommy cheered innocently as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He was completely unaware of the concern he’s caused. 

“Tommy” Wilbur whimpered. He pulled little Tommy into a tight squeeze. “I found him!” Wil called over his shoulder. “Don’t ever do that again Tommy! I was so scared that I lost you. I love you so much, you know that right? Please don’t run away again.”

“I love you too, Wil” The elder Tommy said, but his words fell on deaf ears. Is this what his Wilbur was experiencing right now? He ran away again on purpose this time. He tried hug Wil again but just ended up hugging himself. Fuck, he really missed his family. Little Tommy seemed much less socially inept. 

“Wilbur, You are crushing my flowers!” Little Tommy yelled and Wilbur pulled back with a small chuckle. 

“Right, Sorry Toms. let’s just get back home and I’ll teach you how to make a flower crown with those.”

The space was suddenly overwhelmed by black. The only light came from street lamps that gave off an orange glow. Tommy felt the sensation of rain but he didn't feel like he was getting wet. Looking up he noticed a large dark castle at the end of the road he was on. The sky seemed to spin around the structure as if he were in the eye of a storm. Long black tendrils twisted around the walls of the palace and as they wriggled, it made them look like veins. It made it seem like the castle itself was alive.

“Tommy, I haven’t seen you here before,” Karl said hurrying over to the teen. He looked different. His clothing changed to match the setting and if Tommy thought he looked weird in white, He looked even stranger in black. Tommy’s clothes changed as well. 

“So, this is the other side?” Tommy asked. The name felt foreign on his tongue, but he knew that's what this place was called. 

“Yep, a little less inviting than the In-Between, but I promise there is nothing to be afraid of here.” Karl smiled. “How are you doing? Anything you want to talk about?”

“XD is the fucking worst.” Tommy blurted out. It just felt good to get it off his chest. Karl just gasped.

“Tommy! Don’t say that or else he’ll-”

 Karl didn’t even get to finish his sentence. In a blink, Tommy was back in XD’s domain, his stupid fucking floating clockface in the clouds. 

“Hello, Little Prince!” XD’s voice boomed. Tommy just groaned. “Did you have a good trip? I thought I chose a good time to send you back to.” XD announced sounding strangely proud. “Yet you don’t like me?” The God frowned at Tommy. 

“One not horrible experience is not enough to make me like you.” Tommy crossed his arms, standing his ground.

“A defiant little prince, aren’t you” The God sneered. “Perhaps you do listen better to more assertive language.” Before Tommy had the chance to react, the green God grabbed his wrist and yanked him into the air. Tommy wriggled in his grip but stopped when he noticed how high up he was now. “Listen, Little Prince. You are just making this harder on yourself by being difficult. I am trying to help you. You are going to start trusting me. Just this once, I’ll let you wake up early. Remember to be good Tommy. Or you’ll get yourself killed. You are no use to anyone dead.” 

With that, XD let go. Tommy began plummeting to his death. He was going to die. He was going to hit that stupid clock face and he was going to die. Then-

He woke up to the sensation of falling once again. He felt his stomach crawl into his throat, but throwing up sounded absolutely awful right now so he did his best to let the wave of nausea pass. A hand reached for his shoulder and he flinched back. He didn’t mean to, but right now all he could think of was XD’s hands throwing him around like he was nothing. 

“Tommy, It's alright. Take a moment and when you are ready, can you tell me where you are?” Tommy took a few deep breaths and glanced around at his surroundings. Ponk, Tubbo, and Purpled were the only ones in the room with him.

“I’m in the Infirmary on the ABS” Tommy answered with some amount of certainty.

“Good. That’s right.” Ponk smiled. “We just docked in northlands territory. You’ve been asleep for a little under two days”

Tommy nodded, but then he noticed the wrapping around his leg. He knew better than to get up.  He stared at it knowing that the skin would be ugly and scarred underneath it. He whipped his head to Tubbo to make sure the burns weren’t on his face. After studying him for a moment and processing that he was okay. Tommy relaxed. 

Although Tubbo could hardly call the state Tommy was in, relaxed. Tommy looked hollow. Whatever energy Tommy had before was completely drained out of him. He stared off at seemingly nothing and Tubbo could practically see his brain spiraling.

“Tommy…” Tubbo started.

“Can I just have a moment alone?” Tommy snapped, the venom coming from out of nowhere.

“Of course.” Purpled agreed as he looked towards the two others in the room. Tubbo had a difficult time complying with the request. Tubbo was trying to be patient. Truly, he was. Right now though, he was sick of waiting. He was tired of Tommy getting hurt. He needed to know what was happening to him. He needs to be able to help him. 

“No.” Tubbo stood firmly, despite Purpled’s effort to pull him out of the room. 

“What?” Tommy asked, blinking a few times at Tubbo’s resistance to follow his request.

“I said no. You don’t get to do that to me, Tommy. You don’t get to wake up and then tell me to leave, not while I’ve been waiting for you. So we are going to talk and you are going to tell me what's going on with you. Because, frankly, I’m pretty fucking  worried about you bossman.” Tubbo’s voice raised a little louder than he had intended. Tommy snapped his mouth shut, unable to come up with an argument for that. “ We need some time alone. Purpled, Ponk would you..” Tubbo gestured for them to leave. 

The two others left the room closing the door behind them. The air in the room became awkward and stale as the two friends stared at each other. Neither of them can even really remember the last time there was this much discourse between the two of them. 

“I’m sorry” Tubbo led with “I-”

“Don’t apologize to me. I don’t want to hear you fucking apologize to me again” Tommy whimpered. Tubbo didn’t mean for that to strike such a chord with Tommy, but apparently, it did. The blonde's whole body began to shake. “In the dream I had, you were dying and you fucking apologized to me. You could hardly even breathe, yet you apologized to me. So I don’t want to hear you say that to me. I don’t want that to be real!” Tommy nearly screamed. He hadn’t realized how much weight he’d been caring until he was given the opportunity to dump it onto someone else. He had been trying to forget about everything, but he couldn’t. The image of Wilbur’s ghost felt like it was burned into his eyelids and the smell of smoke overwhelmed his nostrils. 

“It's okay, Tommy. You are here with me right now. Nowhere else.” Tubbo reached to hold his hand. The brunette did his best not to be offended when he saw Tommy suppress a flinch. “ Can you tell me any more,” Tubbo pressed gently. Tommy took a breath before explaining the burning castle dream.

Talking about Wilbur was rough, especially because of the terms they had left on before. Tommy just felt guilty for leaving so abruptly now. He never properly said goodbye. Now, he questioned if he ever would. 

Wilbur was dead in that horrible future. He appeared as a ghost. It’s fitting because that image of this semi-transparent brother would probably haunt Tommy for the rest of his life. Even if Wilbur hadn’t been see-through, he looked sickly pale. The bags under his eyes must have taken days to accumulate. Instead of capturing Wilbur’s warm and comforting presence, he looked as if he was perpetually on his death bed. The hole in his stomach was nothing to glance over either, assuming that's how he perished. Tommy didn’t know if he was pierced or impaled, but just thinking about it made his stomach churn.  

He did his best to keep the parts that involved the Tubbo to himself. Part of him wanted to tell him. To warn him, but he couldn’t. Tubbo’s body was so grotesquely mangled that Tommy questioned if he still had his right ear or eye at all. How was he supposed to tell him that?  He was positive that the explosion had fucked with his vocal cords because the sound of his voice was completely shattered. He was in so much pain. Yet, Tubbo tried to apologize. For what? Tommy didn’t know. It felt so backward. Everything about that dream was wrong. Tommy should have been the one apologizing. He should have apologized for letting them get hurt. He has to figure out a way to prevent this. This was his fault. His burden.

Tubbo kept reassuring him throughout the entire time Tommy was recounting his tale. He is here. This is him. This is now. This is real. The line of reality had blurred so much already. He really needed something more solidifying than just someone’s words. Ghostbur had tried to convince Tommy that the hellscape they were in was his current timeline, so spoken word really wasn’t going to cut it.

Tubbo did his best not to be disturbed by all the new information. He could understand Tommy’s trembling now. Tubbo picked up that tremble too even though he was doing his best to hide it.

“When you were asleep. I started doing some thinking.” Tubbo pulled out the astronomy book that was given to him by jack and handed it to Tommy along with a red bookmark. “Read a page every day and keep this with you.”

“Tubbo, this book is filled with boring shit. Why are you giving this to me now?” Tommy asked while flipping through the pages. He was completely confused why he was given this after all the horrific trauma he just dumped on Tubbo.

“It’s a way to check where you are. You can even see how far in the future you go. Today you are on day one. Page one. If you check the book and suddenly you are on page sixteen…”

“...then sixteen days have passed. Tubbo, that's actually pretty genius.” Tommy smiled. He took some comfort in having a sure way to check if he was in his own timeline. Tommy still had so much more to share, especially the news about Techno hurting Wilbur, but he didn’t want to overwhelm Tubbo with the information. Tommy already experienced that. Tubbo didn’t need to deal with it too. The duo sat there, just breathing for a bit.

“How did you get the bruise? Purpled told me about it” Tubbo probed after both of them recovered from the initial big drop of information. Tommy opened and closed his mouth a few times trying to come up with an answer. XD was terrifying and had warned him not to tell Tubbo anything, which was advice Tommy was actively ignoring. 

“I’m not sure if I can tell you about that” Tommy decided. “I don’t think he’d like that very much” Tubbo hummed, taking in the information. 

“Is that the ‘him’ that you are afraid of? The one that makes you not want to sleep?”

“Yep,” Tommy emphasized as he leaned back onto the bed. There was a long stretch of time before either of them talked again. Then Tommy barked out a bitter laugh which felt a little unsettling. “Tubbo, I think my family is cursed.”

Chapter Text

Wilbur was not having a good time. He was completely and utterly miserable. His entire trip so far felt like he's been grasping at straws. Occasionally, he’d hear talk of a young blonde traving with a short brunette from the people he’s talked with, but he hasn’t had anything solid since the first town out of L’manburg. He wasn’t even positive if he was going in the correct direction anymore. On top of that, he’s been skipping meals and losing out on precious sleep in hopes of catching up to the two boys. 

When he entered a tavern once he got to El Rapids. He already looked drunk by how much he swayed. The prince look looked about three binks away from passing out. Rather ungracefully, he made his way over to the bar. Leaning forward, he rested his arms on the table. Then his head followed. He probably would have fallen asleep if it wasn’t for the people chatting next to him. Wilbur knew it was impolite to eavesdrop, but If they were going to chat so loudly in his proximity, they were practically begging for it. 

“That hornet kid was pretty skilled, man. It was like you couldn’t knock that boy down. Hell, I’m impressed that he stayed standing after that punch to his face. There was so much blood gushing out of his nose.” The man seemed rather cheerful despite talking about a kid getting beat up.

“What happened after that, Quackity from El Rapids” The other man two seats down asked. He seemed completely enthralled with this so-called ‘Quackity.’

“Well once he was all healed up, I think he and that tall blonde kid he was with got on the Amber battleship. Haven’t really seen them around since. Out of towners,” Quackity shrugged. Wilbur's head snapped up, staring at the two chattings. Quackity was wearing a back knit hat and tufts of dark hair escaped out the edges. The other patron had shorter light brown hair and rectangular glasses that sat on the bridge of his nose. They both wore matching suspenders over white shirts.

“This hornet kid, did have brown hair?”  Wilbur questioned with intensity. He really didn’t want to be right about his. He then motioned with his hand and held it still at about Tubbo’s height. “He’s about this tall?” Both the Tavern patrons stared at the prince like he was insane. Yet, they both still nodded. 

A pang of something shot through Wilbur. It might have been sadness, guilt, or fear but he couldn’t figure out how to label it. While thinking about the description of Tubbo he was just given, he wasn’t sure if he was going to throw up or cry. He probably looked like both.

“Are you alright?”  The man with the glasses questioned. “Maybe it’s time to switch to water for a bit.” He clearly looked concerned. The comment just made Wilbur frustrated. He wasn’t drunk. He was just missing his little brothers. He wasn’t sure when he started considering Tubbo as a little brother now too, but he definitely saw him as more than just Tommy’s friend. 

“No. No! I’m not drunk! I need to know where they were heading.” Wilbur nearly yelled, Sliding off his chair he stood at his full height.  He hadn’t meant to cause such a scene but he felt the eyes of more people staring at him now. 

“What's it to you?” Quackity fought back. He too now standing. The man didn’t come close to matching Wilbur’s height. “They seemed just fine on their own. so what do you want with them?” 

“Because, that blonde boy? His name is Tommy and he's the prince of the Antarctic Empire. And that other boy with him. That's Tubbo. He’s a very talented young knight but it doesn’t change the fact that they are both only 16.” Wilbur spat. A sad burning ache settled in the back of his throat. He didn’t want to cry.  He didn’t want to be that weak. “I’m their older brother. I want them back safe.”

“So you’re prince Wilbur? Is that right? Or are you the other one that ran away?” Quackity asked, a dangerous smirk on his face. He was clearly up to something devious. His friend, rectangle glasses gu,y bowed upon hearing the news of royalty in his presence. Most of the other tavern goers did the same. Quackity however didn’t. He moved closer to Wilbur, invading his personal space. “I want to know why people keep running away. If they are running from you, I don’t give two fucks about you being a prince. I won’t tell you where that ship is heading.” Wilbur winced hearing Quackity’s harsh tongue. 

Wilbur expected himself to buckle at his knees, no longer able to carry his guilt with him. There was an attempt to stay professional but he was failing. It was a strong emotion that he was unable to place right away. He wouldn’t call it crying. There were no tears, in its place was an overwhelming feeling of anger. His voice boomed as he spoke again.

“Just need to apologize. I need to tell them that I love them. I would never intentionally hurt them” Wilbur sounded horrified that Quackity even considered that thought. If looks could kill, Quackity would be dead. Every person in that room seemed to be staring at him. Their eyes bore into him and froze him to his spot. Quackity seemed amused by this. A slow sarcastic clap sounded from the man’s hands.

“Wow! What a wonderful performance. Get your sorry ass out of here and go back home to your fucking rich privileged life.” Quackity didn’t believe Wilbur in the slightest. He wouldn’t trust him as far as he could throw him. However, his comment did earn an elbow jab from his friend.

 “You don’t know what the fuck you are talking about.” Wilbur seethed, now gathering the courage to look at the offender. He slammed his hand down on the table to insure all the attention was on him. “You can call me a privileged fuck as much as you want to, but you don’t know a single thing about me other than my name is Wilbur. Don’t act like you do.” His princely etiquette and reputation were diminished. So much for keeping things polite and civil. 

Wilbur wanted nothing more than to deck this guy in the face. He seriously considered it, but after noticing the shocked expressions on the onlooker's faces, he decided against it. He didn't need to ruin his perfect prince image any further. Letting the anger drain out of him, he sighed. Tommy and Tubbo were so close and he just missed them.

“I didn’t realize princes swore.” Quackity almost seemed surprised by this outburst. It was like he didn’t believe Wilbur was even capable of feeling such emotion. 

“Sorry. Thank you for your time.” Wilbur said attempting to keep the bitterness out of his voice. He then turned to leave. There was enough information to know that Tommy and Tubbo were on a boat. He needed to sail. However, before he could get his foot out the door someone grabbed his wrist. It was glasses guy.

“Wait! Quackity from El Rapids will help you! He already needs to sail to the northlands!”  The man seemed far too cheery given the entire situation.

“Charlie! No. No fucking way.” Quackity crossed his arms and threw up his nose in distaste. “If you think he’s getting on my ship, you’ve gone insane”

“But you’ve made Wilbur the prince so sad. Look at him.” Charlie said gesturing towards the one he mentioned. “He looks like a kicked puppy.” Wilbur’s mouth pressed into a slightly annoyed line after being called a kicked puppy. He didn’t appreciate the comparison. 

“Look, the feeling is mutual. I’m not sure I’d even trust being on his ship.”

“Are you questioning my sailing knowledge?” Quackity’s eyebrows lifted into his forehead. “I’ll have you know I’ve made the trip to the northlands several times by myself.” If Quackity wanted to play this game, Wilbur surely would too.  He smirked while formulating the right words to get under Quackity’s skin. 

“Oh no, I’m sure you’re very good. I’d probably just be such a large hindrance to you. I don’t know if I’d trust you to keep me safe.”

“I know what you are trying to do.” Quackity leveled as he glared at Wilbur. Charlie seemed to step back, wanting no part in the actuall argument.  

“I’ll just find a transport boat to take me across. I’m sure their hospitality is much better.” The prince turned to leave but the man who was quickly growing to be a rival spoke again. 

“But much slower, I could get you there faster,” Quackuty argued.

“Oh, so now you want me? What happened to calling me a privileged fuck?” Wilbur asked, eyebrows raised. 

“Yeah,  yeah, yeah. Whatever. Privileged fucks tend to come with a lot of money.” 

Ah, so that was Quackity’s angle.

 If it was gold he was after, it would be easy to oblige. Being a prince and all came with its perks.

“You’ll be handsomely rewarded after the voyage.” Wilbur agreed. It's only fair to pay a man for their services. Even if he is a massive jerk. Wilbur could put up with him. Hopefully. 

Quackity looked back at Charlie who nodded vigorously. Who gave him a thumbs up. He then rolled his eye and offered his hand out for the prince to shake.

“Fine, we have a deal.”

-

After a long session of convincing Quackity, He finally agreed to leave that night instead of the next morning. Quackity went off grumbling so he could make all the preparations. Meanwhile, Wilbur wrote a very somber letter back home There was no possible way he could make it back home in a month, not if he had to travel overseas. He was so close. If he had just gotten here a day earlier, he would have found them. He’d be mentally kicking himself for months over that… well hopefully not months. Tommy and Tubbo can’t be too far, but it will at least be a week and a half before he can get to them. It's highly unlikely that they would find them on the water.

When it was time to depart, Wilbur found himself in front of a tiny sailboat. It looked expensive, but Wilbur had expected something at least a little bit bigger. Because of this, he had to leave Sally at a stable and he probably paid far to much to the person tasked with taking care of her. Lugging all his stuff with him now became even more difficult without Sally to share part of the load. On top of that, he was still exhausted.  

“Well come on, Princess. You’re the one who rushed me to leave today,” Quackity stood on his boat and offered his hand to help Wil aboard. Wilbur didn’t accept it. He’d rather fall in. Instead Wil staggered onto the boat rather ungracefully. “Okay listen. While you are on my ship, you follow my rules. Got it?” 

“Yes sir,” Wilbur agreed while giving a half-hearted salute and an eye roll. 

“Ugh, don’t call me sir. It makes me sound like I’m a fucking old man.”

“Don’t call me princess and we have an agreement.” Wilbur countered. Quackity led Wilbur below deck. Not that there was much of a deck to begin with. It’s a sailboat and it’s only really set for about four people max. 

“And what should I call you? Your Highness?” Quackity asked from the bottom ladder. He offered his hand toward Wilbur to help him down. Instead, Wilbur just threw some of his bags down at Quackity, whacking him in the face. The prince took great pleasure in the action.

“You’re highness is almost worse. Just Willbur is fine with me.”  Quackity hummed in response. He then set Wil’s stuff on the bed near the bow of the ship. There wasn’t much. Two benches on either side and a few cabinets for storage. That was about it. There was an itty bitty room located at the stern of the ship. It was mostly just a mattress, likely Quackity’s bedroom.

“Alright. Ground rules. Don’t go into my room unless I specifically ask you to get something. Don’t touch anything you don’t know how to use, or if you don’t know what it does. Follow my orders so we don’t die. Lastly, ask for permission before eating anything. Got it?” Quackity questioned like a stern parent. 

“Okay, Dad,” Wilbur mocked. “The rules are reasonable enough.” Wil adds in a more serious tone.

“Good.” Quackity sighed. “Well I guess we are setting sail.” an Awkward silence between the two. It's not like Wilbur had anything to do anyway, he was just waiting on Quackity’s orders now. Quackity left wordlessly back up the ladder, unsure of what else to add. 

Wilbur filled up most of his time with writing. There wasn’t much to do aboard the ship because Quackity could practically run it by himself. It was mildly impressive, not that Wil would ever tell him that. The prince was put on night duty, which was easy enough. He was really just there to make sure nothing goes wrong and the ship still stayed on course. This also meant that both of them were on completely opposite schedules. Words were hardly spoken between the two except for ‘good mornings’ and ‘goodnights’ when they woke each other up for their shifts. They ate breakfast and dinner together but it was in near silence.

The fourth night was when they finally had to start communicating with each other. It was during Wilbur’s night shift, which was fucking freezing by the way. It started with the light pitter-patter of rain. The prince sulked, shivering. He was willing to sit it through, but the rain started coming down in sheets and the waves became reckless. He could hardly see and he could hardly move due to how much he was shaking. Deciding he couldn’t handle this alone, he moved below deck to go and wake up Quackity.

“Q-Quackity, t-theres a st-storm. Wake u-up!” Wilbur said attempting to knock on the door. His hands were trembling bad enough that it sound more like a mouse lightly tapping on the wood rather unrhythmically. The door the quarters flew open. as the ship dangerously tilted in one direction. The motion knocked Wil off his feet as he crashed into the cabinets. And for the first time, when Quackity offered his hand, Wilbur took it.

“Gods, Your hand is freezing” Quackity complained. The ship threatened to tip in the other direction, but Quackity was prepared as he held on to the door frame of his room and Wil’s hand. “I’ll need your help above deck. I need you to hold the rudder as straight as possible. Can you do that?” Wilbur still seemed a little out of it but he nodded anyway. “Good”

Will made his way back up the ladder and then sat down and clenched on the tiller with a death grip. Meanwhile, Quackity put something a bit more waterproof on and started rolling up the sails so they wouldn’t catch as much water and wind. The rain seemed to slam down on them. It was entirely miserable. 

“You’re doing great! Stay just like that.” Quackity kept dancing around the boat tightening the ropes and hauling out buckets of water. This went on for two hours. Wilbur didn’t move except for the violent shivers forcing their way through his body The rain didn’t exactly stop but it did lighten up though. 

The prince didn’t even notice that the weather was clearing. Not even when Quackity stood in front of him. “ You can let go now. You did a good job.” Wil’s face was blank seemingly starring off to nowhere. “Wilbur! can you look at me?” Quackity put his hands on Prince’s shoulders and gave him a little shake. The prince hadn’t noticed it at that moment, but that was the first time Quackity called him Wilbur during this trip. Wilbur’s eyes seemed to flicker as they had trouble focusing on Quackity’s gaze. Slowly the prince’s hand loosened from the grip but then his entire body started going slack. He wasn't shivering anymore. That was nice. He fell into Quackity, barely holding on to consciousness. 

“M’sorry. Cn’t seem t’move” Wilbur slurred so much it was nearly unintelligible. He felt Quackity stiffen underneath him as he hauled up more of Wil’s weight. 

“That’s okay,” Quackity reassured. Wilbur might be slightly delusional but if he’s not mistaken, he heard may have heard some concern in his tone. The next few moments passed in a blur. He can’t quite remember how they both got below deck but he remembered it was a struggle, mostly on Quackitys part. Wilbur didn’t remember the action of changing his clothes being so difficult, but it was. 

“Okay, are you done getting dressed Wilbur?” Quackity called from behind him. Wilbur just grunted in response, too tired to move his lips. Then the next thing he knows he bundled up in blankets and lying propped up in his bed. 

“Wilbur keep taking fucking to me! Tell me about your brothers.” Quackity pressed while shaking Wils foot to keep him awake.

“They fuck’n hate me.” Wilbur mumbled somberly. 

“Why do you think they hate you?” Quackity questioned. It was mostly just to keep Wilbur talking, but he’d be lying if he wasn’t just a tiny bit curious about the all the drama involved in the royal family.

“They keep run’n from me. I keep mess’n up.” Wilbur started. “I yelled’at Tommy. Now he ran away.  And Techno? He hurt me. I must’a did some’n bad.  He look’d so afraid. M’family is so fucked” Wilbur was to exhausted to be emotional right now. 

“Techno hurt you?” Quackity pried. “You were little at the time.”  Part of Quackity felt a little bad asking Wil questions when he was in this state. The prince had no filter right now and he could pretty much get any information he wanted

“M’ slashed m’arms open.” Wilbur said raising one of his arms slightly to show the scars. He put on a short-sleeve shirt in his tired state so it wasn’t difficult to display the marking. 

“Fuck, Your own brother did that?”  Wilbur hummed a yes. “That’s fucking messed up Wilbur. Maybe its good hes gone.”

“No. He didn’t mean to. He’s cursed, s’what Mother and Father said. Looks all different too. Hair’s all pink now”

“His hair is pink…” Quackity trailed. “Okay. This should definitely be a conversation for when you are fully conscious. Wil-”

“I want t’sleep” Wilbur interjected. The prince felt warm fingers on his neck while Quackity checked for a pulse. Quackity seemed satisfied as he drew his hand back. 

“Alright, you can sleep.” After getting permission, Wilbur drifted off easily.

-

When Wilbur finally awoke, He was warm. He hasn’t slept that well in since he left the castle. All of the blankets on him created a comforting weight that he didn’t want to move from. He did anyway. Leaving the nest of blankets was dreadfully cold. He was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and no socks. There was a major gap in his memory. As far as he could recall, he hadn’t had any alcohol since getting on the ship. There was no way he got drunk, right?

The clothes he remembered wearing were now handing up. Everything seemed dry enough so he took his cloak down and draped it over his shoulders before heading above deck. When opening the hatch he was met by blinding morning light. 

“Quackity?” Wilbur questioned, his voice a little hoarse from just getting up.

“Wilbur, you’re awake!” Quackity rushed over to him and held his arms out as if the prince was going to fall over any second. After realizing Wil was decently stable, he retracted his arms. “Fuck… don’t do that again. That was terrifying. If you aren’t feeling well you can fucking tell me, alright?”

“What the fuck happened? Wait, you just actually used my name?” 

“Uh yeah, I’ve called you Wilbur a few times now. How much do you remember?” Quackity pressed. 

“I remember helping you with the storm. After that, everything is just a haze.” Wil took a seat at the edge of the boat and Quackity sat across from him on the opposite side. “How long was I out?”

“About a day. Seemed like you needed the sleep anyway” Quackity answered.

He looked down at his hands, clearly nervous about something. As to what it was, Wilbur had no idea. He hadn’t expected this from Quackity. There was genuine worry on his face, an emotion Wil didn't think he was capable of. There was kindness in the man Wilbur had expected to only be in it for the money. He supposed he shouldn’t have been that surprised over it. After all, He did try to protect Tommy and Tubbo. It was annoying at the time, but Quackity didn’t know much about the situation. To him the duo was runaways. They were running away from something. Wilbur, although definitely feeling guilty about what he said to Tommy, Knew that they were running towards something. 

“I’m sorry,” Quackity said from seemingly out of nowhere. Wilbur was about to ask what for, even though there was a multitude of things that he could apologize for, but Quackity cut him off. “Before you fell asleep, you were talking to me. I was trying to keep you awake because your pulse was so slow. You told me about your family… about your arms,” Quackity looked off towards the water. He was very aware that this conversation was going to be uncomfortable but it was necessary. Wilbur pulled the cloak around him tighter as if he could shrink into it. Even though the damage was already done, he hid his arms as much as he could.

“How much did I say?” Wilbur asked. Voices uncharacteristic small.  He stared down at the boat, not ready to have this conversation. He’s only ever talked about it with his parents. No one else. 

“Well you said you yelled at Tommy, Techno slashed your arms open, and your family is fucked.” Quackity tried to keep it light-hearted but he said everything so fast it felt more like ripping off a bandaid. Wilbur didn’t respond. Not only had he dragged his own name through the mud but now he was exposing all of his family's secrets. An awful feeling ate at Wilbur’s stomach which he realized was hunger. He couldn’t deal with this right now. 

“You also said Techno is cursed,” Quackity added. “That his hair is pink… Look, I can’t say for certain, but I think your brother is alive. There can’t be that many people that have pink hair.” Wilbur’s head snapped up to look at Quackity. 

“What?” Wilbur’s heart swelled with a concerning amount of hope. Techno has been gone for 16 years. The odds of him being alive were slim. He didn't want his heart to be crushed once again by cruel realities. 

“The Blade. He normally wears a cape with a hood to hide his hair, but I’ve seen his hair before. It’s pink, Wilbur” Quackity explained with full seriousness. Wilbur believed him. It hurt that Wilbur believed him. His older brother was alive all this time and never thought to come back home? Ouch. A startling laugh bubbled out of Wilbur as he realized the irony. “Wilbur, I’m telling you the fucking truth okay? Stop laughing.”  Wilbur waved his arms in the air as if to dismiss Quackity’s words.

“No! I believe you. I do.” Wilbur assured. When he looked at Quackity, tears were in the corners of his eyes, but a smile was on his face. It was a strange expression, but it was the epitome of hope. “It’s just that Tommy and Tubbo were looking for the Blade for help finding Techno. It’d be funny if they are the same person.” Quackity looked slightly relieved at the response.

“The Blade, he’s kinda terrifying. The one time I saw him, he was stopping a robbery of six people. He nearly killed them. He only stopped when they started to beg for mercy. The Blade didn’t have a single scratch on him.” 

“I’ve heard a lot of mixed feelings about the Blade,” Wilbur nodded. As much as he wanted to defend Techno, he wasn’t sure if he could anymore. He didn’t know him, what his life was like. The easiest explanation for his actions would be the curse, but Wilbur didn’t know if it was just that anymore. “I’ve been worried about Tommy and Tubbo finding the Blade, but if he truely is Techno, I don’t think he will hurt them. I think he ran away to protect Tommy. He didn’t want to hurt him as he did me.”

“Well if all goes well, you might come home with an extra brother.” 

-

After that experience, conversations with Quackity were easier. They still had to stick to their shifts but they spent longer time together in their waking hours. It made the time pass much faster now that they could actually talk to each other without every sentence being some sort of insult. Of course they still made fun of each other, but it was done with less spite. Somehow, they became friends.

Quackity frequently talked about starting up his own kingdom. Las Navadas, he called it. Wilbur thought it sounded too far-fetched. Quackity, although calculated was extremely idealistic. His plans for large structures seemed far to expensive for their own good. He explained how jealous he was of Wilbur’s status. He wanted to rule one day. Really, he wanted people to look up to him.

Wilbur had accepted his role as a future king. Although, now with this new knowledge of Techno, he supposed that position was no longer his. Tradition calls for the first born. He should be relieved that the pressure was off his shoulders. Being a king is no easy feat. However, he didn’t realize he wanted to rule until now. He’d been raised to do so and backing out now made him feel like a coward. Maybe part of him just wanted control.

Quackity was also the only other person who knows about what happened on Tommy’s birthday. It sparked more of an augment between them than Wilbur thought it would. Quackity expressed how terrible it must have been for Tommy. It made Wilbur realize how awful he and his family had really been to him. Tommy has only ever known a life of mourning. Sorrowed hearts filled that castle since the day he was born. Tommy didn’t even know the whole situation or why that night was so terrible for Wilbur. He really just wanted to hug his little brother tight, tell him that he loved him, and never let him go again.

It felt wrong, to hope that he’d find Techno too. This mission was for Tommy and Tubbo, not the eldest prince. He should move on. He tried to stomp on all that hope and bury it deep within his chest. He just needed Tommy and Tubbo back. He wanted to hug them and tell them they are loved. 

The two previously strangers now knew more about each other than some of their closest friends and conversations only continued to unfold. That is until the 8th night. Quackity was acting strange, clearly hiding information from Wil.

“Wil, help me put the lights out on the ship” Quackity ordered with a strange amount of urgency. Wilbur helped no questions asked. The prince was then ushered back below deck and Quackity locked the hatch. 

“Quackity, You’re worrying me? What is going on.” Wilbur asked in a hushed tone. 

“Quiet,” Quackity snapped. He ran his fingers through his hair, clearly stressed. “Shit I thought we would pass over in daylight. Fucking hell!”

“Pass over what?” Wilbur said grabbing his friend's shoulders. “Quackity? What the fuck is going on!?” 

“We are passing over an ocean monument, basically the drowned- undead live there and they are going to try to fucking drown us. Just stay down here. We will be fine.” As if almost on cue a heavy thud hit against the deck above them and the two below deck fell silent. Another wet thud sloshed crashed onto the deck above. The smell of rotten fish was starting to become potent even through the closed door. 

Wilbur tried to remember to keep breathing. He would be no used if he passed out from lack of oxygen. 

BANG! 

Something pounded against the hatch and Wilbur held back a startled gasp. It happened again and again each time growing louder as it rattled the lock. 

Wilbur covered his ears, trying to ignore the sound. So did Quackity. The two huddled together in fear. Then the pounding stopped. Both Quackity and Wilbur let out a breath. Alas, their hope was false. Instead, the boat tilted sharply to the right, knocking both Wil and Quackity into the opposite wall with a heavy thump. 

“Shit, they are going to tip us over,” Quackity whispered. The boat rocked again slamming them hard against the other side. After that Quackity made his way over to where he kept the cooking knives and armed himself. “Stay down here.” 

“Are you fucking crazy? You can’t go up there. Whatever is up there will kill you.” Wilbur whisper yelled.

“If I stay down here they will kill us both. Lock the hatch behind me” 

“No.” Wilbur countered, stubborn as ever. “Won’t lock you out. What if you need to get back in?”

“Fine! Go into my room and lock yourself in there. Rules of the ship. You follow my orders.” The ship lurched again. This time both of them were ready as they steadied themselves. 

“Quackity. I won’t let you go up there.” Wilbur said catching Quackity’s wrist. 

“You have a kingdom to run one day. Brothers to get back to. I don’t.” Quackity shook his arm out of the prince’s hold “Now shut the fuck up before we both die” He pushed Wilbur back towards his room and then proceeded up the ladder. The action was too quick for Wilbur to counter, so he had no choice but to listen. Slamming the door shut, he locked himself in Quackity’s room. There were a few seconds of complete peacefulness. Nothing happened and everything seemed fine. Just a false sense of security. The pounding came back. This time on Quackity’s bedroom door. Wilbur knew that whoever was on the other side was not Quackity. The banging became harder as the wood of the door splintered.

“Go away!” Wilbur cried. Being quiet did no good anymore. They knew where he was “Please leave us alone!” The pounding stopped on the door stopped, but the noises above deck continued. It was then that Wilbur heard Quackity’s cries. He almost wished that Quacktiy asked for help when he cried, but he was stubborn and was acting too heroic for his own good. That didn’t stop Wil from trying to be a hero too. Wilbur couldn’t just sit there and listen to his wailing friend. He opened the door with gusto, expecting to have to fight through the undead, but nothing was there. It was a clear path to the deck.

When Wilbur first saw the creatures, he nearly gagged. The smell was bad enough, but now it was mixed with the contorted bodies, eerie glowing eyes, and disembodied limbs that were still wriggling around on the ground. One was holding on to Quackity. More specifically, his head. The drowned had carved a line into Quackity’s face. A long sharp fingernail etched its way from the upper left side of his mouth to his left eye. What was more horrifying was that the undead’s finger was still lodged inside his eye. Blood was still pouring down his face as he screamed bloody murder.

“Leave him alone you fuckers!” Wilbur screamed, ready to punch and pull them away with all of their might. To Wilbur’s surprise, the drowned seemed to obey him. It dislodged its finger from Quackity’s face, making a horrible juicy fleshy sound in doing so. Quackity fell to the ground, holding his face in pain. “Leave this ship.” Wilbur tested, staring at the one that harmed Quackity. It followed Wilbur’s order without question. They were listening to him. He had no clue why, but now was not the time to think about it. “ALL OF YOU GET OFF THIS FUCKING SHIP NOW!” Wilbur screamed. And they did. One by one they dove back into the ocean. Glowing eyes disappeared as they sunk back into the depths.

Wilbur then rushed over to Quackity’s whose face was covered in the crimson liquid. Fuck this was bad. Quackity whimpered in pain, writhing on the ground. 

“I’ve got you. You’ll be okay,” Wilbur comforted. “They are gone. You are safe now. I’m going get medical supplies, okay?” Wil hardly got any acknowledgment that he was heard, but he couldn’t waste time. Gaze and raps were definitely not enough for this. Rushing back down the ladder he grabbed the splash potion gifted to him by Puffy. With the bottle clenched tightly in his hand, he made his way back towards Quackity. 

“I need you to move your hand,” Wilbur said, lightly grabbing his wrist to pull it way from his face. Wilbur nearly gagged at the sight. There was blood on his hands now and it made him feel sick. With shaky hands, he uncorked the potion bottle. “I’m going to pour this potion on you, it should help a lot.” 

Carefully Wil tilted the bottle to let out a slow and steady stream of the magic liquid on Quackity’s wound. Wil could see it working, skin stitching itself back together. Even Quackity’s eye began to reform, although now it was cloudy and hazy like he had a cataract. 

“They listened to you,” Quackity mumbled once some of the potions did its work.

“Yeah, they did.” Wilbur acknowledged. “ No clue why but I think it just saved our asses”

“You saved me”

“Yeah, you fucking idiot. I have no idea how to sail this fucking boat alone.” 

Quackity laughed at that which eased some of Wilbur’s worry. Shortly after Wilbur wrapped up Quackity’s wound, the injured man had fallen asleep. Potions are extremely draining after all. 

Wilbur’s shift was a little longer. Now he just had more time to himself to contemplate why he can command the undead.

Chapter Text

No one rushed Tommy or Tubbo off the boat. The two could spend as much time there as they needed, but Tommy refused to stay in bed any longer. At least the last dream Tommy had was not entirely terrible. Now, Tommy is probably the most well-rested he’s been in weeks.

Even after his ankle was unwrapped, he didn’t dare to look at it. Neither did Tubbo. Tubbo had seen it when it was red and fresh. He didn’t need to see it again. Looking at it now just felt like a terrible reminder of how poor of a job he’s done protecting Tommy. All that’s really there is just a hand-shaped scar, no pain lingered other than the mental damage. The potion did its job. 

It was hard to remember that this crew is a bunch of pirates considering that they did nothing illegal on this journey. But the sheer amount of random stuff they had on board did make it hard to deny that they are thieves. If anything Tommy and Tubbo felt spoiled by the crew. Care packages were put together for the two of them. Both of them received some new warm clothes, two lanterns, and a compass each. Tommy received a small golden dagger and, since one of his old boots had been reduced to ash, he received some much needed new boots. Tubbo was given a spyglass, and a set of lock picks, which he was taught to use by Purpled as the two often sat together as they waited for Tommy to wake up.

Saying goodbye to everyone was definitely the hardest part. Once Tommy and Tubbo were packed and had their horses' reins in hand, they met with everyone on the deck. 

“Good luck kids.” The captain said, clapping them on their backs at the same time. “If you do find the Blade, tell him I need more gapples. And if you two need a ride back, we would be happy to have you any time” Tubbo and Tommy both smiled as they said their thanks. They hadn’t really thought about getting home. It wasn’t on their list of priorities at the moment, but it was nice to know that they could head back with the crew of the ABS. “We will be docked here for two weeks to give the crew some time on land. After that, you’ll have to find your own way home.” The duo nodded and proceeded to say the rest of their goodbyes.

Saying goodbye to Purpled was most difficult. Purpled didn’t get to spend a lot of time with people his age, so he was extra appreciative to have them aboard.

“Promise you guys will come back sometime? I still have a rematch with Tubbo once I’ve had more training with a sword.” Purpled smiled

“Of course!” Tubbo agreed, trying his best to keep it light in this bitter-sweet moment. 

“And if you ever find yourself far enough inland, I promise the castle gates are always open for you,” Tommy added.

“I think I might get arrested if I went any further inland than El Rapids.”

“Nonsense! I’m a prince. People have to do whatever the fuck I say. It’s one of the few perks.” Tommy declared. The three of them all laughed. Purpled then pulled them into a tight hug and the three of them stayed like that for a while.

Tommy was feeling surprisingly alright. It felt like he could breathe. For the first time in a while, it didn’t feel like there was any impending doom. Of course, he was still afraid to sleep, that wasn’t going away any time soon but actually having a decent amount of sleep helps.

Tubbo on the other hand has gotten less sleep than usual. He spent most of his time fretting over Tommy who spent far too much time in the infirmary during this voyage. He’s been a terrible squire. Protecting Tommy is supposed to be his job yet he keeps getting hurt. Visions of Tommy, pale and twisted, in a fishing net often appeared when he closed his eyes. The sound of Tommy screaming bloody murder as his leg burned echoed in his ears when it got too quiet. He failed him. Tommy didn’t deserve this. He didn't deserve any of it. Apparently, the universe just has it out for him. Now Tommy is dealing with this dream stuff too. Someone was hurting him there, in whatever dream realm that Tommy gets pulled into. Whoever it is, they terrify Tommy so much that he refuses to sleep. The worst of it is that Tubbo can’t do anything to help that. All he could do was hug him and assure him that he was safe now. He can protect him now.  

The prince’s dreams posed a different problem as well. Mostly because Tubbo was afraid he was going to die. So far a lot of the blonde’s dreams involved him crying and calling out for Tubbo. That did not bode well for the brunette. He saw Tommy flinch the last time he brought the topic up and the pained expression that flashed across his face for a brief moment. Even what Tommy did say did little to help the anxiety festering in his chest. “People shouldn’t know their own futures” and “I’ll change it. We can change it so that won’t need to happen,” were not the most comforting words. Clearly, the future did not look bright for either of them. The squire did his best not to think about the intimate doom looming over him

“So, Where now Tubs? Do we find a spot for the night or press onwards?” Tommy elbowed him as they walked on the docks towards town, horse’s reins in hand. The action dragged Tubbo from whatever thoughts he was lost in. 

“Oh, um. I think we should find a place.” Tubbo offered. He shifted closer to Tommy to try to catch some of the heat radiating off of him. “It’s fucking cold out here,” Tubbo complained.

“Maybe they’ll have some information in the Blade” Tommy nodded. He seemed off. Somewhat upset by Tubbo’s decision. Although if it were up to Tommy, they would probably be riding all night just so he could avoid going to sleep. Tubbo frowned at the thought. It's so conflicting. Would Tommy be safer if he didn’t sleep? But people need sleep so he has to get at least some. Preferably of his own volition and not from passing out.

The two chose a small pup to stop at first. Before heading inside, they tied their horses to the nearest post. Instant warmth filtered through them as they stepped into the place. It was quite lively, much like the tavern in El Rapids. The shore town wasn’t very big. So pretty much everyone old enough to be there was there. Glancing around the room, there wasn’t much seating. The duo decided to sit at the bar which was the only place with two open seats left. The bartender with dark brown hair walked over to them but seemed to halt after noticing their age. As he got closer, the duo noticed horns that coiled back and wrapped around his ears. Oddly enough, they’ve seen weirder sights.

“Sorry, I think you two are in the wrong place here.” he sighed. Tommy shot Tubbo with a small mischievous smirk. Before Tubbo could even do anything, Tommy’s mouth was open again.

“I’ll have you know that we are plenty old enough to drink. However, I do appreciate the compliment. I must look very handsome for my age, I know” Tommy defended, flipping his non-existent long hair over his shoulder. The bartender raised his eyebrows at him

“Is that so? My apologies.” The man turned away for a moment. Tommy looked back at Tubbo and made a face that definitely screamed ‘Pog.’ “Here. Have this one. It's on the house” The horned man came back with a tanker that was filled nearly to the brim with foaming amber liquid. He placed the beverage in front of Tommy and then leaned back, crossing his arms. “Go on. try it.” Tommy happily took the bait. Tubbo shot him a warning glance. The prince went in for a sip anyway. The smell coming from the drink was not pleasant, but he continued to bring the rim to his mouth. The liquid barely even touched his tongue. He instantly gagged, pulling the cup away from his mouth and slamming it back down on the table. He coughed as he tried to remove the taste from his mouth. The Bartender just laughed at him. Tubbo did too even though he tried to hide it.

“That shit is terrible.” The blonde complained, making a disgusted face. “You drink that? Willingly?”

“Yeah, just give it time. I’m sure you’ll be downing this stuff in the future.” The man grabbed the tankard from the table and downed it in what seemed like a single gulp. He wiped the corner of his mouth and slammed the cup back down on the table. “I’m Schlatt. You two got names? Or am I just going to have to call you Tweedledee and Tweedledum.”

“I’m Tubbo. This idiot is Tommy” Tubbo said, jabbing his thumb towards the prince.

“What the fuck kind of name is Tubbo?” Schatt questioned, chuckling. 

“It’s a nickname. Guess it just sorta stuck. What kind of name is Schatt?” Tubbo retorted.

“Show some respect, kid. It's my last name. Got one of those? ” He defended.

“Actually I don’t,” Tubbo said far too nonchalantly given the implications that came with what he said. No last name meant no family. Schlatt frowned and gave a sad hum of acknowledgement.

 “Anyway, what the fuck are doing here? Shouldn’t you be off playing, hopscotch or something?” He decided instead of asking something deeper. 

“We’re sixteen, Not seven” Tommy clarified.

“You might as well be seven in this place” Schlatt rolled his eyes, clearly not wanting to deal with these children. Sixteen is still pretty young. Something in the man’s chest ached, but he hid it with annoyance. Tubbo spoke up before Tommy could start an all-out bar fight.

“We are looking for the Blade. Do you know where he might be?’ Tubbo questioned. Schaltt just scoffed.

“Good luck with that. His house is hidden in the woods. No one has been able to find it for years now” Schlatt explained. 

“Woods? What woods?” Tubbo pushed, ignoring the man's obvious lack of faith in their abilities. I mean they crossed the sea to find this man. They weren’t going to give up now.

“The woods at the edge of town. There's a lit path that cuts through it and goes to Logstedshire. The Blade goes down it every time, but he never shows up at Logstedshire.” His head snapped towards Tommy “Also would you stop fucking staring? It's fucking rude man. If you want to know, just ask.” Tommy shrunk back a little at the man’s words.

“Sorry,” Tommy looked away from the horns protruding from the man's head. 

“Thanks” the man huffed he then turned to walk away.

 “So…” Tommy dragged out “Why do you have horns?” The man sighed and looked back at the two.

“I made some mistakes, Alright? I helped a person I shouldn’t have and I got punished for it. He gave me power and then took away everything else. My fucking life was taken away from me.” The man sighed. Sadness swam around like whirlpools in his eyes. “You don’t mess with a god” Tommy immediately stiffened. “Or any one of his devotees.” He whispered under his breath. 

XD. He was the most likely culprit. Tommy’s stomach twisted. Apparently that God fucks with other lives other than just his own. People are all just little playthings to him. Toys to toss around. Schlatt suffered the consequences.

“I’m sorry that happened,” Tommy offered his condolences. He wondered what Schlatt did to deserve this. Probably nothing if Tommy was honest. Questions only began to scramble around in his brain but he forced himself to focus. He didn’t need to push. He upset the man enough. 

“About the woods?” Tubbo asked cautiously, hoping the man would appreciate to topic change. Schlatt nodded and Tubbo carried on. “How has no one ever found him? He’s been here for a while, yeah?” 

“The woods are haunted. Enchanted or whatever the fuck. When it's dark zombies and skeletons, they all come out and try to kill you. Many undead succeed.”

“Undead? Again? That fucking sucks.” Tommy complained, thinking back to the injury on his ankle. “We are close now though, Tubs. What do you think?” 

“Again? Fucking what? You two have dealt with this before?” The duo both ignored him. Tubbo was too busy thinking and Tommy just waited for a response from his friend. 

“I think we should go. We’ve still got daylight left. Since we don’t know a direction in the woods to go, it might take us a few days. We should use whatever time we have and come back when it gets dark.” People would catch up with them if they took too long. Surely Wilbur must be right behind them. 

“Hang on here. No. No fucking way. I’m not letting two kids go in there looking for the Blade of all people. What a fucking terrible idea” Schlatt objected leaning over the counter. 

“Well, you could join us.” Tubbo offered

“No! You are missing the point here. That place will kill you. If you two go in there, you stay on the path.”

“Well, you said it’s only deadly during the night” Tommy interjected. “We will most likely be back tonight. We won’t be out there for long and if you keep talking with us, It will only get darker outside.” Tommy said, raising his eyebrows.

“You fucking little shits.” Schatt rubbed his temples. “I have a friend who should be getting here tomorrow. I’m sure he would be willing to go with you.” He looked at both boys whose determination was a little frightening. 

“Thank you, but we should be able to handle ourselves just fine. We will be back before sundown.” 

“Thank you for your help,” Tubbo said, waving as the duo left the bar. 

“What the fuck just happened?” Schlatt said to himself after the two were out of sight. 

-

Snow began to drift softly from the sky. The overcast day only seemed to get worse as Tommy and Tubbo rode horseback through the woods. Trees blocked most of the snowfall but it couldn’t stop all of it. Scattered snowflakes filtered down and landed in their hair and draped over their shoulders. Tommy was comfortable in his heated cloak. It very rarely ever left his shoulders and you could tell because it was starting to acquire quite a stench. Tubbo was bundled up as much as possible. A corduroy coat was worn underneath his long green cloak and he was still shivering.    

They strayed from the path hours ago. So many hours ago that it was a little concerning now. Tubbo had been the first one to light his lantern. It began flickering with a warm glow and the brunette wanted to hold it close to him just to absorb the tiny bit of heat radiating from it. Their breath was visible cold air, even more so now that there was the soft orange glow from Tubbo’s light.

“Tommy…”

“I know,” Tommy shuddered. The goal was to be back by now, they had gone too far too fast and now they were lost. The prince didn’t want to admit it. Even at this point, they were too far out to get back even before sunrise. Their only hope was to get to the supposedly safe path. “Let's try to reconnect with the path. Do you remember if we went east or west off of it?” Tubbo nervously shook his head. “Fuck,” the prince uttered quietly. “Guess we just try to keep heading north then? We haven’t run into anything yet and it's already dark out. Maybe that guy was just messing with us.” Tommy was certain the last part of his statement was false. Schlatt had been far too concerned about them heading out here for it to have all been a ruse. 

The duo pushed onward, still yet to encounter any deadly things. Tommy lit his lamp after it got hit by a few tree branches that had been hidden in the darkness. As more time stretched into the night, sleep became a more pressing battle. Tommy was fine for the most part. It wasn’t like he wanted to sleep anyway. Paranoia ate at him instead. He kept glancing behind him making sure Tubbo was still there 

Tubbo strained his eyes as he tried to focus on the darkness around him. One hand rested on his sword just so he’d be ready to draw it out the moment something jumped at them. His hands were trembling from the cold though. He could hardly hold on to anything. Fuck he was so tired. He nearly asked Tommy if they could stop and rest but he reminded himself that the undead still existed in these woods. It wouldn’t be safe. The prince wouldn’t be safe.

Something caused some bushes to shake. Probably a small animal, but Tommy halted his horse anyway. Tubbo did the same. Then both of them heard something else. Twigs snapping? Crunching? It wasn’t quite a noise that either of them could identify. Then it stopped. The whole forest was void of any noise just like it had been moments before. However, the boys relaxed a little too soon. 

Clementine let out a sharp whinny as an arrow pierced her left flank. Without any warning, she bucked back onto her hind legs. Unprepared for the action, Tommy went flying backward. 

“Tommy!” Tubbo screamed, already halfway off a rather spooked Benson. Tommy twisted awkwardly in the air as his foot caught in the right stirrup. He hit the frozen ground hard. It felt so hard it could’ve been asphalt. Sharp shards of ice dug into his cheeks as he was pulled against the ground for a few of Clementine’s strides. After what seemed like far too long, his foot freed itself, leaving Tommy in a motionless heap on the ground. 

Tubbo was bounding over to him, running to check over his injuries. He was just lucky that fall didn't crack his head open. As far as Tubbo could tell, he didn’t see any blood. The squire made it halfway to the blonde before the ground rumbled beneath him. The ground seemed to open up. For a moment, he thought he was about to be swallowed by the earth. Instead, an arm emerged. It heaved its long-dead body from the ground and tried to grab at Tubbo’s ankles.

Tubbo swiftly took a step back, grimacing at the fact he was losing progress on getting to his best friend. The squire raised his sword and brought it down hard on the Zombie’s head. It easily split into two. Tubbo gaged as its brains spilled onto the pristine white snow. It stopped moving though. Its limbs didn’t continue to move. This meant they could be stopped. Killed. He just has to go for the head. 

The squire tried to get closer to Tommy. Adrenaline fueled him, warming his shivering body. More mangled bodies emerged from the ground. Some of them in armor and others in simple clothing. Luckily they didn’t seem to bother Tommy for the time being. Tubbo must have looked like more of a fun challenge. Arrows began to zip by as a horde began circling the duo, but only one thing was flying through his head. Protect Tommy. He wasn’t about to fail him now, not again.

With a wide sweep of his sword, Tubbo hit two unarmored, weaponless, undead. Both fell to the ground. Whatever remaining blood they had now spilled out of their eyes, nose, and mouth. They were surprisingly soft. They would go down easy if he hit them in the right spot. The armed ones were much more difficult to deal with. Their attacks were slow and sloppy, but when there were six attacking all at once and a fleet of arrows to dodge, the task became much more difficult. Luckily Tubbo had the advantage. He just needed to survive long enough for the sun to rain down from above them. 

Tubbo blocked a swipe and tried to counter it. Moving forward, he put more space between the fighting and the fallen prince. There was no chance he could get another solid attack in, but he could survive this. If he just kept the focus on him then Tommy will be alright. 

Tommy’s head was reeling from the fall. Blinking, he forced his vision to clear. He was staring at the sky. At least he thinks it's the sky. Leaves and branches loomed over him making him feel small. Turning his head, he saw Tubbo was fighting. Fighting and winning against a horde of undead. As much as the prince wanted to get up and help, the sensation of vertigo kept him planted on the frozen ground. He could only act as a viewer. 

Slowly shifting his weight, He propped himself up onto his elbows. It was as close as he could get to an upright position right now. He felt a sharp pain in his ankle as he tried to bring his knees up. It was the same ankle with the horrendous hand shaped scar. At first, he thought that was the reason for his pain except this time it’s different. The pain was throbbing. A completely different sensation from the burning that had plagued it prior. It was painful and the feeling hadn’t quite settled in for Tommy until that moment. It was definitely broken. Shattered even. At least, that’s how it felt to Tommy. He suppressed a cry of pain as he tried to relax. 

Carefully looking up, he saw golden light hit the top of the trees. The change in brightness made Tommy’s eyes sting. He shut them tight, trying to let his nausea pass over him. Light was good though it meant that these undead fucks were about to be ash. Tubbo just had to last a little longer. He was doing his job. Protecting him. After this, Tubbo really should be appointed a knight. He deserved it.

The clash of swords felt like loud church bells were going off in Tommy's head and again his stomach churned. Arrows flew by with terrible accuracy. Tommy humored the thought as tried to decide if dying made someone a worse shot or if they had been this bad even before they met their end. 

With no warning to Tommy, It became unreasonably bright. The prince immediately shut his eyes to block out the light. Even though his eyelids, it was blinding. The heat radiating off the undead would have been pleasant if the smell of burning flesh wasn’t so potent. The fire crackled around him and Tommy mentally reminded himself he was not on fire. The blonde waited for the heat to die down before daring to open his eyes again. Knowing that it was safe now the threat was gone, he opened them slowly, letting light in little by little. 

He almost wished he hadn’t. 

Then he wouldn’t have seen it happen. 

It made a horrible sound as the arrow collided with skin. Tubbo let out a short startled cry, that Tommy expected to be much louder, more distraught. Tommy’s gaze met with Tubbo’s for a brief moment before Tommy's line of sight drifted down to look at the arrow pierced through his best friend's chest. 

Tubbo stumbled towards him, still carrying on his action like he hadn’t gotten shot. The brunette fell to his knees just in front of Tommy. Tommy whipped his head around, looking for the fuck that hurt his friend. He fought off the nausea that came with doing so. Nothing was there. It was wrong. This was wrong. They should have all died when the sun was up. Maybe one just got a lucky shot before being reduced to soot.

“Tommy, are you okay?” Tubbo asked, putting his hands on The prince’s shoulders. Tommy just stared at him, mouth gaping. How could he ask that? Not when he was shot. Clearly, the shock and adrenaline was keeping him from realizing what happened to him.

“I-I’m fine. Tubbo you… you, ” Tommy’s shaky hands hovered around the arrow lodged in his best friend's chest. He knows better to remove it. Right now, that's the only thing keeping his blood from spilling out of him. It had gone straight through him. Only about an inch and the fletching remained, poking out of the right side of his chest. The brunette fell into Tommy and the prince fumbled to hold him up. “Tubbo!” He yelped, worried for his friend’s safety. 

“Tommy,” Tubbo’s breath turned ragged as he struggled to intake air. Each inhale burned as it kept irritating the sight of the wound. A slow patch of blood began to bloom around the arrow. “I-it hurts.” He cried, fighting to get all the words out.

“It’s going to be okay,” Tommy assured. Avoiding touching the arrow, he adjusted Tubbo to be more comfortable in his arms. With one arm, he cradled Tubbo against his body. With his other free hand reached for Tubbo’s. The brunette’s grip was tighter than he expected. That was good. That meant he still had some strength left in him. He tried his best to prevent Tubbo from seeing his own wound “Just breathe, okay? I’m here. I’m right here.” 

Tommy’s breath hitched. He was trying hard to keep his voice calm but he couldn’t help the tears forming in his eyes and the lump working its way up in his throat. This wasn't good and Tommy was very aware of that. Tubbo is dying. 

“Breathe with me. Just breathe for me.” Tommy exaggerated his breath and did his best to avoid the sobs that threatened to tear their way through. Tubbo’s breath continued to be uneven, but he continued to try and follow Tommy’s instructions. The brunette’s body began to shiver and the prince did his best to drape his cloak over him as much as possible. 

“T-Tommy.” Tubbo stuttered.

“It's okay. Just breathe. I’m-”

“Is th-this what you… you s-saw?” Tubbo forces out. A deep breath forced its way into his lungs and he let out a horrible cry of agony. Fuck. Tommy winced as Tubbo yelled out in pain. He couldn’t do anything to help him. His eyes didn’t stop watering now. He lost whatever grip he had on his emotions. 

“No. No, Tubbo. I had no idea this would happen. Please, you have to believe that!” Tommy pleaded. Tubbo’s eyes seemed unfocused as they looked up at Tommy. Not that the prince was doing much better with his probable concussion. He did his best to make eye contact with Tubbo.

Tommy only really considered now that he might be dreaming. He wished he was. Then this wouldn’t have to be real. He knew he wasn’t. This is real . All horrendously real. He’s in the current moment. It wouldn’t matter anyway where he was. Regardless of anywhere, he is, he’d still try and help Tubbo.

“I- don’t…” Tubbo started before his breathing turned sharp and rapid. “I don’t want to- to die. P-Please I-” warm tracks of tears rushed down both of their faces now. Tubbo’s chest heaved and Tommy  let out a small whimper upon hearing more painful sobs escape from his friend. 

“You won’t die, Toby. I- I promise you’ll be okay.” In a strange way, Tommy could almost promise that. He already experienced the whole ‘friend dying in his arms’ thing, and once was already enough. There’s no way Tubbo could die here if he’s supposed to get half his body singed later. It's fucked up, definitely. But in its own way, it’s almost comforting. 

“M-make it- Make it stop!” Tubbo begged. “Please!” He sobbed with horribly unsteady breaths.

Fuck. He needed to get Tubbo out of here he needed to get help. He was still dying. Regardless of his future visions or not, their fate could still change. Fuck. Tubbo was going to die and it would be his fault. 

Tommy knew he couldn’t stand, but that wasn’t going to stop him from trying. Tubbo wouldn’t let go of his hand even though he needed it to lift him. The squire’s grip tightened as Tommy began to pull away.

“D-don’t-” Whatever Tubbo was about to say vanished behind a coughing fit. It sounded painful. What was worse was that Tommy couldn’t do anything to stop it. He could see Tubbo fighting for a clear breath but every attempt seemed to fail. With a loud heavy cough, blood bubbled out of the corner of his mouth.

“Toby! Stay with me. Fuck- Stay with me!” Tommy begged. A small amount of red dripped from Tubbo’s mouth and down his cheek. It stained crimson lines down his face. The grip on Tommy’s hand loosened as did a lot of the tension in his body, but he was still breathing. Thank the Gods he was still breathing. It sounded like he was being strangled, but he was still alive. “You’re going to be okay. Stay wake. Just fucking stay awake!”

Tommy pulled his hand away from Tubbo’s grasp and slipped it under the crook of his knees. He took a deep breath and the entire world spun. He scrambled to get himself in a position where he could stand up from. A permanent grimace formed as Tommy fought through the pain. With a determined painful yell, he rose to his feet. 

Good.

He could do this. 

He shifted all his weight to his left leg to take the pressure off. Now for the next step. He took another breath through clenched teeth and tried to move towards Benson. The horse still seemed spooked from the encounter so Tommy doubted he would come to his call. The pain felt like lightning as it shocked every nerve in his ankle. He toppled forward to the snow, unable to bear the pain. As he fell, he lifted Tubbo into the air to protect him as much as possible. The duo both let out an agonized cry as they hit the ground.

Tommy clenched his eyes shut as he swallowed the vomit crawling through his throat. He pulled Tubbo back into the same position they were in before trying to stand. Fuck. If he couldn’t walk then there was no way he’d be able to get on to a horse with an injured person.

“To- tom…” Tubbo attempted to speak again, blood now staining his teeth.

“It’s okay. You don't need to talk. Just breathe. Stay awake, okay?” Tommy wept, holding Tubbo closer to him. He felt so useless. Pathetic. All he could do is offer comfort to Tubbo. He took his hand again and squeezed it tight. Tubbo no longer had the energy to return the action.

“T-thank you, For -for being my- my friend. I- I’m glad you -you found me,” Tubbo started. His voice was small and weak but Tommy leaned into every word. The prince could practically feel the life draining from Tubbo as they both wept. He was saying goodbye. Tubbo was preparing to die. 

“Tubbo, you’re going to be okay. Don’t talk like that. You’re my best friend! I love you. You have to be okay, Toby. I can’t- I can’t do this without you. Please!” Tubbo went slack in Tommy’s arms which only made Tommy sob harder. “Toby! Wake up! Stay awake!” The prince pleaded. Tubbo’s eyes blinked open in response, but the blonde could tell it was a battle to keep them open. 

Tommy looked up and around him, but no one was there. He knew no one was there, but he still called out. It was the only hope he had.

“HELP ME!” He screamed, his voice charged with many emotions. “PLEASE! SOMEONE HELP ME!” Tommy yelled. He screamed until his voice was raw. It cracked and broke until there was nothing left. Someone needed to hear him. He begged and said silent prayers to every God but all the prince could do now was focus on Tubbo’s shallow uneven breaths  

“Please.” He whispered with his last drop of hope.

Chapter Text

Tubbo hasn’t moved. His face seemed permanently twisted with pain. Occasionally, Tommy would hear a small whimper out of the injured boy’s mouth, but most of the time it was just shuddering breaths, ripping through Tubbo’s lungs. Tommy kept talking to him, his voice reduced to a mere whisper. All that yelling and crying did a number on his vocal cords. Tubbo never said anything back. 

The prince’s trembling hand hovered around the arrow again. He wondered if he should attempt to remove it. Or bandage it. Or honestly do something other than just holding his dying friend. Dread washed over him, knowing that there was no hope for their situation. Tubbo is so strong. He’s proven that he's strong, but Tommy keeps telling him that he’ll be okay and he isn’t sure if that's the truth anymore.

A sound pulled Tommy away from his negative thoughts. He had been so focused on listening for  Tubbo’s breathing that he nearly missed it. Footsteps. Snow crunching beneath boots. They were rapid, which only made the prince uneasy. Logically, he should know that whatever is approaching them is their only chance for Tubbo’s survival, however, Tommy’s brain is a jumbled sloppy mess right now. He’s more focused on not throwing up, which was not easy to do with all the blubbering he’s been doing. He strained to grab Tubbo’s sword. It had fallen out of the squire's grasp just moments before he crashed into Tommy. There was hardly any strength left in Tommy’s limbs. Weakly, he raised the sword with one hand and he pulled Tubbo tighter with the other. He heard a soft rustle of leaves behind him, but he kept his eyes trained on the fast-approaching potential threat. 

“Hello?” Tommy’s voice sounded like someone was stepping on shattered glass. Blurred vision landed on someone moving towards him. He was tall, extremely tall. The man’s hair seemed to blend into the snowy background because of its stark white appearance. His skin was so pale that he almost looked like a ghost. Tommy shivered at the thought and quickly pushed it aside. The only color he could see was an Antarctic blue shirt covered by some leather armor. It wasn’t a full protective suit. It just covered his chest and left arm. He also had on white gloves that only added to his washed-out look. 

“Umm... Hi. I a-” He froze, seemingly noticing the sword in Tommy’s quivering hand. The stranger held his hands up immediately, not wanting the confrontation. He looked over the situation in front of him and made an audible gasp as he took in all the information. “I- I can help. M-my name is Ranboo. I promise I won’t hurt you.” Tommy blinked. He sounded so much younger than he expected. There was something almost familiar about his voice too.

The prince dropped the sword after registering that this stranger was not a threat. Sobs seemed to pour out of him once again. It was like he couldn’t help it anymore. His emotions were too strong to keep them trapped in his aching body. He lifted Tubbo ever so slightly towards the pale boy who had just knelt down in front of him. 

“Help him. Please,” Tommy begged. His voice was still absolutely shot. It sounded like he swallowed a dozen nails. “Please! He’s dying. He needs help.” Tubbo looked terrible. His skin seemed to appear almost blue due to the cold. Trails of red stretched down his face from the blood that escaped his mouth. 

Tubbo was passed from one shaky pair of hands to another, along with Tommy’s heated cloak, which was draped over the squire. Ranboo felt the heat as he took the injured brunette into his arms. It was clear that Ranboo was extremely nervous, but he couldn’t just ignore the plea for help. They're just kids. They were all just kids and one of them is dying. 

He was startled to see the squire’s eyes crack open ever so slightly. So much pain must be flooding his body, yet he was still barely conscious. 

“A-Angel,” Tubbo whispered while looking up at the stranger. The brunette's hand lifted ever so slightly like he was going to reach for the pale boy’s face, but the energy drained too fast and he abandoned the action. Ranboo probably would have laughed if the situation wasn’t so dire. 

“Please, help him.” The stranger's attention shifted back to Tommy. He looked him over, now  noticing the unfocused expression and the ankle that looked bent in the wrong direction. “Please help him. Take the horse. Do whatever the fuck you want. Just help him!”

“Y-You’re injured. You need-” 

“No!” Tommy shouted over him. “I’m fine. I’m okay. Tubbo he- please just help him. You can’t take us both.” Tommy did his best to look Ranboo in the eyes despite the fact he was still seeing double. 

Ranboo stood up slowly, doing his best not to jostle Tubbo in his arms. Carefully, he adjusted one of his gloved hands so he could feel the squire's pulse. It was weak and slow, but it was there. It might be enough . A thought seemed to cross over the tall boy’s face. He gazed down at Tommy. The prince looked relieved but about ready to collapse into the snow. It’s risky, but right now, it seems like the only option.  

“I can take you both” Ranboo responded decidedly. It was the most confident sentence Tommy has heard from him so far. “I just-”

“Shut up! I’m fine,” Tommy argued. He wished it still had power, but he sounded so weak. “Help him! Listen to me and help him!” He begged. 

“It's going to be really disorienting,” Ranboo explained, only adding to Tommy’s growing confusion. “Right, I’m sorry. We don’t have time for me to explain. I’ll do it later. Please just…  just hang on to me.”

Tommy had no idea what was happening right now. Even if his brain wasn’t soup, he’d still be confused. Right now, this strange, tall, white-haired boy was their only chance at survival. Tommy held on to Ranboo’s calf loosely. He had no idea what this would accomplish, but he would do whatever this person said if it would help Tubbo. 

“Right. O-okay then. I can do this.” Ranboo murmured to himself. 

The world seemed to drop out from under Tommy’s feet. His stomach lifted to his throat like he was a big drop on a rollercoaster. Spinning in a void of black, He tried to gather his senses. It felt like the world was a snow globe and someone just shook it. He clung on tighter to Ranboo’s leg since it was the only physical thing he could touch.

Then, Tommy was met with warmth. It soothed his aching cold skin. Even the ground below him felt slightly warm to the touch. That was more so because he was just absolutely freezing. Anything would be warmer than him right now. He couldn’t be bothered to open his eyes at that moment.

*Unfortunately, his stomach caught up with him. All the vertigo he just experienced was bound to make anybody throw up. He could hardly peel himself off the floor before all of the contents of his stomach spilled out in front of him. He had really been doing a good job keeping his nausea in check but whatever just happened was the final straw.

“I’m sorry. I- I didn’t- Are you good?” A shaky hand rubbed against his back. Tommy gazed at him. Ranboo didn’t look that great either. His face was all scrunched like he was trying to fight off a bad headache. Tommy was about to answer him but another wave rushed through him and he heaved again. Energy completely spent, he laid down on the ground next to the pile of his vomit. He looked at the Ranboo with an exhausted expression.*

 “Okay, not good…” The very apparently stressed boy ran a hand through his hair. “I need to help your friend, I just… you just sit tight.” The boy disappeared, vanishing from Tommy’s field of vision. He only left purple specks in his wake. Tommy’s confusion only grew.

 Fuck staying put. A person just disappeared right in front of him.  He was not just going to lay on the ground and do nothing. He needed to see Tubbo and make sure he was okay. Tommy forced himself to sit up, shrugging off his backpack in the process. He was lucky to be carrying his stuff with him. All of Tubbo’s stuff is with Benson. Wherever that horse is. 

Tommy leisurely looked around the room. Tubbo was right next to him, laying passed out of the couch. The prince took his hand and squeezed it tight. The rest of the room he was in was small. The Fireplace was nestled into the wall across from him. It was lit making the room feel rather cozy and warm. Behind him was a dining table with four chairs and a kitchen even further back. He’s seen this before. Tommy’s been here before. 

Ranboo reappeared with a ‘vroop’ and another spattering of purple particles that quickly dissipated.

“Oh. You’re sitting up. G-good job.” Ranboo said as he looked down at Tommy. Ranboo was shaking like a leaf, making the glass bottle in his hand swirl with shiny pink liquid. The white-haired boy was clearly panicking, but Tommy appreciated the effort he put into trying to stay calm. Ranboo then handed the potion to Tommy for him to hold and took out a kitchen knife. A serrated one. The action made the prince jolt back. “I’m just going to cut off the fletching so the arrow will be easier to pull out,” He explained.

Cautiously, Ranboo grabbed the arrow at the base, the place where it met the flesh. With his other hand, he began sawing. It must have been extremely painful because Tubbo screamed. Ranboo immediately stopped. Tommy squeezed Tubbo’s hand tighter, unable to do much else. 

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry!” Ranboo immediately apologized. He just barely prevented Tubbo from twisting onto his back, which would have made the wound worse.  The squire whimpered. His eyes were now blasted wide in horror. “I’m sorry. Just- I have to. I-I’m almost done.” Ranboo’s hands moved back to the wound and arrow. The squire screamed the entire time the arrow was being cut. It made Tommy's head pound, but he reminded himself that Tubbo’s pain was probably far worse.

The door to the house then suddenly flew open with great speed. Every boy looked towards the door, including Tubbo. It honestly looked like death walked through the door. A boar skull mask was worn on the big muscular man who entered in a panic. A red cape flowed behind him dramatically. The hood had fallen down in his hasty entrance, revealing a loose pink braid that draped over his shoulder. That’s the blade. Tommy was sure of it

“Ranboo! What’s… Heh?” The man froze taking in the scene of three distraught teenagers. “Ranboo, I said you could live here. Not that I was starting an orphanage.” He joked with a sad attempt to lift the room.

“Help me,” Ranboo ordered, his already weak facade crumbling. Upon the request, the pink-haired man dashed over to aid them.

“Potions?” The man asked, looking at Ranboo. 

“Just one. It’s not a splash one though.” Ranboo responded. Tommy lifted the bottle for the Blade to take. He grimaced and took the potion from Tommy’s grasp.

 “Ranboo hold him up.”  Ranboo lifted the squire to a seated position. The brunette's head lolled back and rested on Ranboo’s chest. Then the Blade turned towards Tubbo, who only looked like he was getting worse. “Okay kid. Listen to me. You are going to need to drink this alright?”

Tubbo frantically shook his head no upon hearing the words. He had to keep breathing. He couldn’t do anything else other than scream and breathe. There was no way he’d be able to drink that. “I’m sorry, but that’s all we’ve got.” Tubbo turned his head away from the Blade, pressing it harder into Ranboo’s chest.

“Please Tubbo, you have to” Tommy begged, squeezing his hand so tight that he might cut off circulation to his fingers. The squire still refused, strangled, crackling breathing getting worse. 

“I’m sorry, Kid. This is for your own good.” The Blade grabbed Tubbo’s jaw and forced him to face him. He uncorked the potion bottle with one hand and pushed it at the brunette's lips. He tilted the bottle, the liquid now having no other path than into Tubbo’s mouth. Tubbo’s chest convulsed as he resisted. “Drink kid. You have to drink it.” Tubbo swallowed the sickly sweet liquid, nearly gagging the entire time. Tears pooling and spilling over the corners of his eyes. Once the bottle was completely drained of the liquid, the Blade pulled away. “Good, you’re doing good” he soothed in an oddly comforting tone. Tubbo took in a deep breath before crying on the exhale. 

“This next part is going to hurt. Ranboo is going to slowly remove the arrow. You just need to keep breathing the entire time. Your body is already healing so we have to start now. Ready?” The Blade asked the last word directed more at Ranboo. He nodded and began tugging on the arrow. 

Tubbo let out a horrible sound. He started wailing. Agonizing cries escaped his body. It was the worst sound Tommy has ever heard. He wanted it to stop. This was wrong. He should have been able to stop this. It never should have gotten this bad, right? Tubbo yelled again, twisting his body uncomfortably. Tommy and the Blade did their best to hold the squire down. All three of the teens were crying. Even Ranboo, who was weeping over a stranger

A flood of air entered Tubbo’s lungs as Ranboo had pulled just enough to open the gap in his chest. The one clear breath was quickly cut off by a coughing fit. He snapped his mouth shut and his whole body shook as he tried to fight it.

“Breathe. You have to keep breathing.” Tubbo opened his mouth after hearing the blade’s reminder. He coughed again. This time specks of blood shot out onto his own shirt covering it in grim polka dots. The blood came out of his nose now too. “Get it out of your lungs. You are doing a good job.” Tubbo continued hacking up blood even after the arrow was completely removed. His face was covered in blood, much like the time he fought Purpled.

Oh. 

This is why Tommy felt deja vu. Well sorta reverse deja vu?

After what felt like far too long, Tubbo breathed a clean deep breath. Eventually his breathing began to even out. The hole in his chest was repaired. Completely spent, he dropped into Ranboo’s arms completely and his grip on Tommy’s hand loosened. 

“Tubbo? Tubbo, wake up!” Tommy panicked. He had been so concerned about keeping him awake that he forgot that letting him sleep after he was healed is probably a good thing.

“Hey, He’s okay. You can feel his heartbeat. It’s pretty strong right now.” Ranboo consoled. Tommy put a hand on his friend's chest and felt the strong beat. It was the strongest it's been since he got shot. He would be alright. 

“Why don’t you take Tubbo? Take him upstairs, get him cleaned up. He will probably be out for a while.” The Blade suggested. Ranboo nodded and lifted Tubbo fully into his arms. “Walk him up there.” the man amended quickly. “You know you shouldn’t be teleporting too much. It’s gotten worse.” Ranboo looked somewhat ashamed but followed the orders.

“Yes, sensei” He responded before hauling Tubbo upstairs. The other one now! Help the other one! He’s hurt. He’s grown now . The voices in the Blade's head demanded. 

“Alright, orphan. Let’s get you healed up.” The Blade said, turning towards Tommy. He helped the blonde onto the couch and ignored the puddle of throw-up on the ground, at least for now. The Blade untied his mask, which surprised Tommy slightly. He did sorta have a secret identity and now he was just openly about to reveal his face to the blonde. Tommy was not expecting the piglike features on his face. He had two tusks that poked out from his lips and a pig snout where his nose should be. His ears drooped down as well, making him more animalistic. As well as the pink hair, he also had a slight pink beard growing. Tommy did his best not to have any reaction upon seeing his face. 

“Not an orphan. And I’m alright. Seriously, none of my wounds are going to kill me. ” Tommy responded, but Blade gave him a look that shouted ‘are you serious?’

“Well, one- even if you aren’t dying, you should still take care of your injuries. I bet your ankle hurts like hell. Also, I’d rather not have you throwing up on my floor again. And two- I clearly see no parents, therefore you are an orphan.” The Blade defended. 

“Well. I don’t see your parents either. Doesn’t that make you an orphan?” The Blade’s expression hardened slightly. Isn’t that ironic? So silly. He's so small. Protect him.  Apparently, the voices really liked this boy. Tommy felt instant regret. “Sorry.” He added. 

“It’s fine. If you tell me your name, I can use that stead of orphan.” The pink-haired man offered.  

“Tommy.”

“Okay, Tommy. I’m going to see if we have any gapples. Just sit tight” The Blade walked towards the kitchen. Tommy sank into the couch, resting his head against it. He wanted to lay down and sleep. He wanted to sleep. That's how tired he was. He didn’t care if he saw some terrible future because right now. he’s safe and so is Tubbo. He closed his eyes, just for a moment. It felt nice. No bright lights blaring down on him. It was quiet. If his ankle wasn’t in so much pain he probably would have drifted off right then and there. “You can sleep in a minute. Just let me finish taking care of you.” 

Softy. Do you miss your little brother? He's a new little brother.

Tommy cracked his eyes open to look at the pig man. The Blade was holding a plate full of golden apple slices directly in front of him. Tommy lifted a slice to his mouth, relishing in its taste. His headache softened and so did the throbbing of his ankle.

“This won’t be enough to heal you completely but It will help with the pain. I’m going to take a look at your ankle. Don’t want it to heal the wrong way.”  The blade sat on the ground and carefully began to untie his boot. 

It was strange. Tommy expected the Blade to be some war-harded vigilante. The kinda person to just say “walk it off” but here he was tending to his wounds and cutting a golden apple into slices so it would be easier for him to eat.

“You aren’t at all what I thought you’d be,” Tommy admitted. Closing his eyes again, he tilted his head back. He winced as the pink-haired man began lightly tugging his shoe off. Tommy grabbed another apple slice from the tray next to him, hoping that it would chase the pain away. 

“And what did you expect?” The Blade questioned, pulling off his shoe and sock fully. Tommy didn’t get a chance to respond. The blade gasped looking down at the burn scar. “Geez, kid. That’s old, right?” 

“Got it from a drowned. All healed up now though.” Tommy assured. “Well other than the fact it’s broken.” He clarified as The Blade unwrapped a roll of bandages. He moved Tommy’s ankle to the proper position, making the blonde hiss through clenched teeth. 

“A drowned. You’re from overseas? Where are you from?” The pink-haired man questioned, attempting to keep the blonde distracted from his pain. 

“L’manberg” he responded, making the Blade pause his wrapping for a moment. He hadn’t heard about that place in so long. He’s from your home! Go ahead, ask him about your family. Do it, I dare you . Tommy just continued munching on his apple slices. 

“L’manberg is nice this time of the year.” The Blade responded, resuming his motion once again. He sounded almost disappointed. 

“You’ve been there?”

“When I was small.” The pig man nodded.  “Are King Phil and Queen Kristin still in power?”

“Yup” Tommy said, popping the ‘p.’

 “And the princes? Does the royal family still do town outings?” Tommy swallowed harshly. His posture turned rigid. 

“Ummm, Yeah. The princes are… good. They definitely still get out. ” Tommy supplied, unsure of how he should really answer this question. He knew that the northlands weren’t all that fond of royalty and he didn’t know where the Blade really stands on that. Of course, if he wanted his help to find Techno, he would have to tell him eventually.

“What? Do you not like them?”

“No! No, Wilbur is great. Theseus is absolutely poggers. It’s just that- that I don’t know them that well.” Tommy lied through his teeth. Gods, he was really digging his own grave here. He’s going to have a lot of explaining to do later. The Blade seemed to believe him though.  The blonde finished his apple as the Blade did one last loop around his leg. It was still sore. Tommy didn’t think he could walk on it, but at least he no longer felt like he was dying. “Thanks”

“Sure thing kid. Now go to sleep. You look like a raccoon with those bags under your eyes.” Raccoon boy. Adoption arc. You’ve gone soft, Blade. As he got up, he scoffed at the voices. By the time he got the cleaning supplies to wipe up the floor, Tommy was already out like a light. 

-

“Hello Little Prince!” Tommy heard as he awoke to the God leaning over him. He flinched at the sight. Although, he really shouldn’t have. He was expecting this.  “Long time no see!” Tommy wanted to punch him for being so cheerful right now. 

“Fuck off,” Tommy complained. His body protested as he pushed himself so he was seated upright.

“Oh come on now, that’s no way to talk to a God. So disrespectful. Perhaps someone will teach you some manners in the future” XD pouted. 

“Can we just- not do this? I don’t want to do this right now.” Tommy asked, knowing that it wouldn’t really matter. He curled in on himself. He was in the hands of a God. There isn’t even a hint of choice in this situation. 

“Oh don’t worry! It’s nothing bad this time!  You’ve been through a lot recently and I don’t want to break you yet.” yet. That one word caused so much fear. It made Tommy wonder about what’s to come. “You get to go to the past today! Before you were born, isn’t that cool?” The prince shrugged. He was a tiny bit interested in what he would see. 

With a thunderous clap from XD, The black portal began to emerge once again. Thick black smokey tendrils reached out for Tommy. The blonde pushed himself up, hissing at the pain he felt is his ankle as he put pressure on it. He limped over to the portal, glaring at XD in the process.

As he pushed his way through the thick black swirling portal, his feet landed on an ornate blue rug in a hallway. The castle’s hallway. He was home again. It was dark, likely nighttime. The only light was the one pouring out from the door that was slightly cracked open. Techno’s door. It was a foreign sight. Tommy couldn’t remember the last time there was light coming from his room. 

A door then opened and shut from behind him, making Tommy jump ever so slightly. He turned to see a tiny Wilbur enter into the hallway. He was rubbing his eyes and sniffling, definitely upset over something. He sped over to Techno’s room, passing through Tommy in the process. The little brunette pushed open Techno’s door, but Tommy had the instinctual reaction to turn away.

He wasn’t sure if he was ready for this. He’s never seen Techno before. Other than just in portraits. But living and breathing? He’s never experienced that before. 

“Techie?” Wilbur called, still sniffling. 

“Wil? What are you doing up? You should be asleep.” That was Techno. That was Techno’s voice. He sounded so young. Tommy resisted the urge to cry at the sound. He wasn’t sure how much his emotions would carry over to his physical body in the current timeline, but he’s been waiting to know him for so long. To know anything about him. This is his brother, yet to Tommy, it feels like a complete stranger. After a deep breath, the blonde turned back around slowly, ready to finally see his eldest brother. 

He looked like his portrait, and honestly, a bit like Wilbur. If the two were the same age, they could have been twins. Techno was propped up in his bed with a book loosely in his hands. He was looking down at Wilbur with a concerned expression in his eyes.

“I had a bad dream,” Wil explained, wiping at his eyes again,

“Yeah. I get those too.” Tommy chuckled a little at that. Apparently, bad dreams run in the family. “Do you want to tell me about it?” Techno asked, raising the covers as an offering for Wilbur to join him. Wil nodded and hauled his tiny form into Techno’s bed. Tommy just watched, frozen in the door frame. Wilbur nestled into his older brother, and Techno put a comforting hand in his hair.

Tommy had done similar actions when he was small. He’d run to Wilbur whenever anything was wrong. Bad dreams, whenever he got hurt, or when he was failing in his classes. He wished he could go to Wilbur right now. His Wilbur. His older brother, who would hold him and comfort him when he’s upset. He missed him. He missed him so badly. Now Tubbo is hurt and the future is all messed up and he just needs someone to confide in.

He ran away from Wilbur, left without a goodbye. God’s he’s terrible. He did exactly what Techno did. How could he do that? He knows how terrible it feels. How badly it affected Wilbur. He needs to apologize when he sees him again. 

“There were scary monsters in my dream. Like people, but they were missing their faces. They looked mean. There was a big lady in a black dress, but I couldn't really see her face.” Wilbur explained, pouting 

“That sounds really scary, Wil, but There are no monsters here. You are safe. You can sleep if you want.” Techno comforted. 

“No, they’ll come back” Wilbur complained

“Then I’ll fight them off.” Techno decided. “I’ll be like Theseus. You remember him right?” The elder brother asked, messing up Wil’s hair affectionately. Tommy blinked at the mention of his actual birth name

“He fought the big bull man.” Wilbur nodded. 

“Yup. The minotaur.” Techno smiled. “Theseus is really strong and super brave.” Tommy knew that Techno wasn’t really talking about him. He was talking about the story of the character, but he liked to pretend that Techno was talking about him instead. “I’m reading about him right now, would you like to hear?” Wilbur nodded and Techno began speaking the text out loud.

Wil fell asleep after the first paragraph.

Tommy just stood there as Techno continued to read out loud anyway. He stepped into the room, Limping closer to his brothers. He wanted to hug them, to find comfort with them. But he couldn’t. His arms would pass right through them.

 Tommy could see why Wilbur missed Techno so much. He missed him too even though he didn’t even know him. 

Blinking, he was met with swirling blackness. Karl seemed to be waiting for him at the gates to the Otherside’s Castle. He met in the middle as he came to greet him

“You alright?” Karl asked.

“I’m-” Tommy wanted to say  ‘fine,’ but he wasn’t sure if he was. So much has happened to him in the past month. Tubbo almost died. If Ranboo hadn’t found them, then… Well, Tommy doesn’t want to think about that. They found the Blade, but if they keep getting in dangerous situations… Could he put Tubbo through that again? Right now he just feels like going home. However, home is quite far away.

“Hey, It’s okay. I’m here if you want to talk about whatever you just saw.” Karl said wrapping Tommy in a tight hug.

“It’s- It isn’t what I just saw. What I just saw was lovely. It’s all the other stuff going on, Karl.” Tommy explained, sinking into the hug. “It’s too much. I can’t do this. I just want to go home. I never should have left.”

“You are so brave Tommy. You are doing so well and I’m really proud of you” Karl soothed, rubbing circles into his back. “I don’t know what is all going on for you, but I know this time travel stuff isn’t easy. It’s okay to take a break sometimes. Just let life catch up to you.”

-

When Tommy awoke his body was still and on something soft and cushiony. He pulled himself  from the sofa.  He tried to ignore the protest of his limbs as they filled with a dull ache. Rising to his feet, he realized this was exactly like the dream he had the first night on the ship. 

No one was around. Ranboo and the Blade off who knows where. There’s no point calling out. There will be no response and he really doesn’t want to put his voice through any extra unnecessary stress. He still wanted to check up on Tubbo though, to reassure himself that he’s still breathing. 

Carefully he marched upstairs, and stood in front of the room that Tubbo was in. lifting his hand, he reached to push open the door.  His hand is frozen mid-way through the action. Could he do this? Like really do this?

Instead, Tommy sank down sitting right outside of the room Tubbo was in. It reminded him of when they were kids. When Tubbo was too sick to leave the infirmary and Tommy would politely wait outside for his friend. It felt the same. The same worried sensation still ate at his stomach, making him feel nauseous. The same fear in not knowing if he would be okay. 

Bringing his knees up to his chest, Tommy cried. He sobbed, hating every second of it. He’s been crying far too much recently and he wanted to be done. He wanted to be happy. For his family to be happy. That’s not easy to do when your siblings are all apparently haunted by God looming over them. 

This time Tommy’s crying felt different. This time it felt like it was for himself. He let himself cry until he heard a door downstairs open and close. He swiped at his eyes, trying to make himself look as presentable as possible. 

“Tommy?” A voice called through the house. It sounded young so it must have been Ranboo. “Tommy?” The voice called again after not getting a response the first time. It sounded panicked now and he heard footsteps rapidly dashing up the stairs. The blonde was greeted by an alarmed Ranboo who halted at the top of the steps after spotting Tommy. He very quickly noticed the red rims around Tommy’s eyes and his expression softened into something more gentle. “There you are” He breathed, rather relieved. “I thought you had tried to leave. Not that you can’t leave. We aren’t like kid napping you or anything. Like you can leave, you are just hurt so I didn’t-”

Tommy chuckled wetly, finding Ranboo’s flustered nature rather amusing. The laugh shocked the tall boy, but hearing something other than crying out of Tommy made him smile. He sat down next to Tommy, backs pressed against the wall.

“you alright, man?” 

“Alright as I can be I suppose.” Tommy’s voice sounded horrid, scratched like a broken disc. Ranboo nearly flinched at how broken the blonde sounded. “Thank you, by the way. For saving us. I think that Tubbo wouldn’t have- He-”

“You don’t need to finish that sentence. It’s okay, I get it.” Ranboo’s eyes squeezed tight. He didn’t want to think about that either. The two sat next to each other for a little bit while Tommy tried to figure out what to say next. Tommy was still rather perplexed about his whole situation, his concussion at the time hadn’t really helped either. 

“Umm… So, where the fuck am I exactly? And how did I get here? Not that I’m not grateful or anything, I’m just confused.” 

“Oh right, I did promise I’d explain that.” Ranboo’s expression was interesting. Excited, yet weary.  “So right now you are at Sensei’s house. Otherwise known as the Blade’s house. There’s a clearing in the forest you and Tubbo were traveling through, it's difficult to find, but it’s where this house is located.” Tommy nodded knowingly. That had been the info Schlatt gave them before regarding the whereabouts of The Blade's home. Guess they were just lucky they ended up at their intended destination. 

“And how did you find me and Tubbo?”

“Oh, your horse ran here. I followed her tracks to you.” Tommy had been so concerned about Tubbo that he nearly forgot about her. Sensing Tommy’s new distress Ranboo added-  “She’s okay now. Don’t worry. Sensei is outside taking care of her. We went back for the other horse but he was already gone. I’m Sorry. Someone must have found them first. We can head back to the port town and check later though.” The prince eased back down, nodding at the info. Tubbo was going to be extremely upset over Benson, but he’s still out there somewhere. Tommy had hope. 

“Okay, so that explains that, but how the fuck did you get both me and Tubbo here?” Tommy hadn’t meant to make Ranboo so uncomfortable. The taller boy avoided the blonde's gaze and he twiddled his gloved thumbs in his lap.

“Right, so… that’s a little more difficult to explain…”

“Try me” After everything Tommy’s been through and seen, he’d pretty much believe anything. Ranboo sighed and pulled at his glove, tugging it away. The left one looked normal.  Well, as normal as his pale skin tone could get. However, his right hand was a different story. As its covering came away, it  revealed a blackened right hand, one that looked like it had been powdered in soot. 

“I… uhhhh… How do I explain this? I have this thing, that’s like… kinda taking over my body. But it also gives me, like, superpowers? I can teleport. Only like short distances or it gets worse.” Dots started connecting for Tommy. The reasons why Ranboo sounded so familiar. It was because he met him before. Granted it was the future version of him, but it’s undeniably him. Tommy stuttered out a lot of incoherent noises until he got a sentence out.

“D-did teleporting me and Tubbo here… Did that make it worse?” The prince questioned, uneasiness brewing. He remembered the Blade saying something about it getting worse and that he shouldn’t teleport when they were healing up Tubbo. Tommy glossed it over at the time, but it seems much more crucial now. Ranboo pursed his lips, not wanting to answer it. Tommy’s heart sank at the silence. “How bad is it?”

“It’s fine really, don’t worry about it. I just never jumped with two people before and it was a little more than I thought it would be. Sorry. It’s fine, really.” Ranboo scrambled to get his gloves back on, but he was currently failing.

“What does it do to you, Ranboo?” Tommy should have dropped it. In other situations he probably would have, but he needed to know more. He needed to make sure he could prevent it from fully taking him over. He grabbed Ranboo’s arms and tried to look at him. The tall boy forced his gaze away. Tommy was a stranger to him, he had no right to try to get this personal information out of him, but he was trying to anyway. 

“I-it’s eating away at my own memories,” Ranboo mumbled quietly. “I keep a journal to keep track of the important stuff. It’s nothing I can’t manage.” Until it is something you can’t manage, Tommy thought dully. Until it gets to the point you can't remember your own name. Until you start lashing out at people you care about. “It’s fine, don’t worry about me. You’re the one that fell off a horse.”

“Not my finest moment,” Tommy admitted. “I would not recommend doing that.”

“Also, You know you can go into my room, right? I’m sure Tubbo wouldn’t mind. Sensei said he will be asleep for a while though.”

“Yeah… I just- I couldn’t go in there knowing that he wouldn’t wake up yet. I’m just scared I guess.” Ranboo nodded in understanding

“You can go in whenever you are ready too then,” He offered a half smile, trying to be as comforting as possible. “But Tommy, Would you mind if I ask you a few questions? I know the Blade has something to talk to you about as well when he gets back inside.”

“Ummm yeah, shoot, big man.”

“What are you doing all the way out here? Sensei said you were from far away.” A reasonable question, Tommy was just debating on how to answer it. 

“I’m looking to find my brother, actually. He’s been gone for a long time and I want to bring him back home.” Tommy was surprised when the truth came out of his mouth. It was also just vague enough that he could backtrack if he needed to. Something told him he could trust Ranboo though, especially after he was so open and vulnerable about his own situation. 

“How long has he been gone?”

“Sixteen years” Ranboo’s eyes widened, clearly not expecting ‘a long time’ to be that long. His eyes then softened. Tommy already knew what was coming next. 

“Are you sure he isn’t…”

“He’s alive somewhere, I’m sure of it,” Tommy responded without hesitation… Plus a God told him so.

“And h-how old are you?”

“Sixteen, My brother kinda ran away on my birthday because he’s a bitch like that.” Ranboo chuckled at that. 

“And does this brother have a name?” Tommy took a deep breath. He knew this question would come up eventually. It's just a word. It shouldn’t be that hard.

“Techno.” Tommy breathed. “His name is Techno.”

“That’s a strange name. Isn’t that the name of the missing prince of the Antarctic-” Ranboo paused and then turned to look at Tommy. The blonde could practically see all the cogs turning in his head as all the information he knew began to line up. “You- You’re a Prince?”

Chapter Text

Techno did not expect to spend his day looking after two injured teenagers and a horse. Tommy and Tubbo were already quite difficult to deal with, but this horse was especially stubborn. It was difficult to calm her down enough to dislodge the arrow in her side. All Techno could do was offer his remaining golden apple and hope it was enough to ease her pain for now. He cleaned out the wound, swabbing it with disinfectants. He then bandaged the horse up, knowing the gapple was not going to be enough to heal her completely. 

Something was odd though. The arrow that he pulled out of the horse's side didn’t match the arrow they removed from Tubbo’s chest. Techno had his fair share of run-ins with the undead that lurked in the enchanted woods. He knew that all their arrows were the same, likely a fallen army that was laid to rest in those woods. The arrow that shot Tubbo had been different from all the others he’d seen.

He dashed back into his house to grab the arrows and compare them side by side. Sure enough, they were different. The fletchings of the arrow that hit the horse were red. It was flimsy and the craftsmanship was poor. Arrows made for war tended to be cheap and made hastily. They had to mass produce them and the quality quickly went down.  The one removed from Tubbo had dull green 

fletchings. The quality between the two arrows was quite contrasting. This arrow seemed to be pristine, top of the line, sturdy. Likely the kind of arrow that a hunter would use for sport. Of course, a Hunter could have died in those woods recently, but most people had gotten pretty smart about traveling into the woods. People normally stuck to the path… unless you are two dumb teenagers named Tommy and Tubbo.

Followed? Someone is after them! They hurt the boys! Get revenge, Blade. Yeah, kill’em. Blood! Blood! Blood! Blood!

As much as Techno wanted to ignore chat, they were probably right. It’s likely that they were being followed and it explained why they are so far from home. They must be running away from something. The Blade turned to consult Tommy who had crashed on the couch only to realize he was not there. He couldn’t have gotten far, right? His leg is still injured.

“Tommy?” Techno called into the house, trying to ignore the panic growing in his chest.

“We are right here, Sensei” Ranboo called as he helped Tommy down the stairs. It was a miracle that Tommy even got up the stairs in the first place. The apprentice guided the blonde to the couch although it was a little awkward due to the difference in height.

  “Something up, big man? Mr. Blade. That’s not seriously your real name, is it?”

“Well no. It’s not but I’m sure Tubbo isn’t his real name either.” Techno crossed his arms in defense.

“ Touché” Tommy conceded.

“Tommy, Isn’t your name also-” The blonde jabbed Ranboo in the side before he could finish his sentence. “What?” Ranboo whispered as he looked at Tommy incredulously. 

“Great! Isn’t my name also great? I know. I know.  I have the best name here. So much better than Ranboob” Tommy added, lifting his shin into the air. Ranboo rolled his eyes and leaned back on the couch.

“That’s not my name and you know it.” Ranboo glared with no real malice behind it. Tommy was about to say something else but Techno interrupted. 

“Okay, you two, Listen. This is important.” The blade waved his hands in the air to gather their attention. He then looked directly at the blonde “Tommy, Are you running from someone? Is someone after you?” The blonde squirmed uncomfortably on the couch. An obviously uncomfortable question for him. 

“Ummm. Well actually…” Tommy scratched the back of his neck so he could have an excuse to turn away from the Blade “ I have quite a few people looking for me right now.”

“How many is ‘quite a few’ Tommy?” Techno asked, squinting his eyes at the blonde.

“Ehhh, Probably an army at this point.” Tommy shrugged. 

“An army? How many war crimes did you commit?”

“No! None! At least I don’t think so. It’s not like that!” The blonde quickly clarified. “They just want to bring me back home. They don’t want to hurt me or Tubbo.” Techno frowned. Something wasn’t adding up. It confirmed his theory about being runaways but-

“Wait. Wait. An Army? For two teenagers? Who exactly are you two?” The Blade asked, perplexed about the entire situation.  Tommy and Ranboo glanced at each other for a brief moment before looking back at him, and Techno felt like he was on the outside of an inside joke. “What?”

Come on Blade. It's big brain time!  It’s so obvious. You know him. Doesn’t he look like Wilbur?

Techno winced at that. Mostly because it was true. He did sort of resemble Wilbur, or what he’d imagine Wilbur would look if he ever saw him as a teen. Tommy just had blonde hair instead. It pained him to think about Wilbur at all. It hurt to think about his family at all. Especially his brothers.

He hurt Wilbur so terribly and the last time he even saw his brother's face, he was crying in agony and fear of his own brother. It was a shame that it was that face Techno was haunted by whenever he closed his eyes. His other brother he’s never even met. Never held in his arms the day he was born. Never said I love you. How strange it is to love someone you don’t know. To care about them even if he only heard stories about them from a handful of travelers that had the fortune of being able to know about the people he left behind. To mourn the fact they will never be in his life.  

Techno stared at Tommy, desperately searching his eyes for answers. He wanted something to stop the theories floating through his head, but the longer he stared at Tommy, the more he saw Wilbur. Phil and Kristin too. He looked like his family. Their family. It was beginning to add up. He was from L’manburg and he looked about the right age too. Sixteen. Far too young to be traveling without an adult. 

“You’re Theseus. You’re Prince Theseus,” The blade said softly. Tommy didn’t confirm or deny the accusation which was enough to prove the statement to Techno. 

That was his brother. 

His little brother in the flesh. 

He wasn’t meant to be here. Wasn’t meant to get hurt. Wasn’t meant to come here concussed with nasty scars and broken limbs. Techno left to protect him. 

“You shouldn’t be here,” Techno said with more force. It was enough for Tommy to flinch back and Techno instantly regretted it. 

“Are you going to send me back?” Tommy sounded so scared. So defeated. Why was he so worried about going back home? What was wrong? He ran away for some reason. Was he like him? Cursed? His curse is not one he’d wish upon anyone. Someone was still out to hurt him too, or Tubbo at least. He supposed the brunette had a role in this too. 

“No. I won’t.” Techno replied much softer. Yay! You figured it out! Smart blade. It was so painfully obvious. Lol, he doesn’t know who you are. Are you gonna tell him blade? He wanted to hug him. He wanted to hold him in his arms so tight and never let him out of his sight. However, that isn’t what happened. Too many thoughts were running through his head. He couldn’t keep his own thoughts and the voices of chat separated. It was all so overwhelming. Theseus wasn’t supposed to be here. He should be at home. Safe. Happy. “ I-I need a minute,” Techno said before abruptly leaving the two on the couch.

-

“He hates me,” Tommy grumbled, sinking into the couch. 

“He doesn’t hate you. Probably…” Ranboo attempted to reassure. “Sensei just tries to avoid royalty. I think he must have gotten in trouble in L’manburg as a kid or something. He doesn’t really talk about his past.”  Tommy wined, now leaning forward to put his head in his hands.

“So this is just another fucking dead end? How am I supposed to convince him to find Techno if he won’t even get close to royalty?”

“I’m sure he’ll help you once you explain your situation. You’ve come this far! He’ll have to admire your dedication!” Tommy just looked at Ranboo and pouted. Ranboo couldn't help but laugh at him. “You’ll find him.” Ranboo smiled. 

“Thanks” Tommy gave a half smile and then relaxed back onto the couch. He closed his eyes for a moment. It felt nice. Things weren’t exactly going his way, but they were safe. Nothing is wrong right now. Yet. 

When he opened his eyes he saw Ranboo jotting down words in a rather worn leather book. Likely the memory book he mentioned earlier.

“Whatcha jotting down there bud?” Tommy asked, trying to peer over Ranboo’s shoulder. He made no attempt to hide the book from Tommy. A few doodles were scattered on the pages with a few words. They weren’t anything spectacular, but they weren’t bad either. There was one drawing of what Tommy assumed to be the Blade.  Except this version of him looked much cuter and less menacing. 

“Everything I know about you and Tubbo” Ranboo replied, not looking up from his notes. 

“Are you writing about how great I am?” Tommy asked smugly, raising his eyebrows into the air.

“Are you always this annoying?” Ranboo asked, but the smile that he wore proved that he was joking. The Prince wasn’t bothering him in the slightest. 

“Now that you say that… A lot of people do find me annoying at first, but it typically wears off.” Tommy shrugged. 

“Well, do you have anything important that I should write down? Stuff I shouldn’t forget?”

“That we are friends,” Tommy said without really thinking. He just remembered how sad and terrified Ranboo was in the future. The future is where his curse takes him over. Obviously, Tommy wasn’t going to let that happen, but the thought was still eating away at his brain. He wondered where that book was in the future, or what happened to it. 

“Tommy, I just met you like eight hours ago.”

“You don’t consider us friends? I’m wounded.” Tommy said in mocked offense and he placed a hand on his chest. “I thought the trauma we went through together was a great bonding experience.”

“No, I do! I-I just-” Ranboo started, flustered waving his hands “I don’t think I’ve had friends before. At least not any that I can remember.” Tommy frowned at that. Surely Ranboo had friends before. He must have.

“How much of your past do you remember?” Tommy pressed lightly. He wasn’t going to pry if he didn’t want to talk. 

“Eh everything, before I was fourteen, is kinda a blur,” Ranboo said while flipping through the pages. “When Sensei found me, he said that I should try to write down anything I could remember.” He stopped on a page that was titled ‘Important Things to Remember.’

It had six items on the list.

• Your birthday is on November 2nd
• find Michael
• :)
•  I’m not from the northlands
• Void
• Sensei is helping you with your curse

Ranboo began scribbling down something else on the page but Tommy couldn’t see until he lifted his pen from the page.

• Tommy is your friend 

“There now I won’t forget that we are friends” Ranboo smiled at the prince. Tommy was rather touched by the statement, but he hoped those words would be true. 

“What's all the other stuff? Who’s Michael? And why do you just have a smiley face drawn?” Tommy questioned. The void one was a little extra concerning.

“Ummm, well I don’t really know. That's just what I remembered when I woke up so I figured it must be important.” Ranboo said before closing the book and placing it back in his pocket. “Sorry don’t have any other answers.”

“No, don’t apologize for that. It’s not like you can help it.” Tommy reassured. “I’m sorry, I keep bringing it up.” Ranboo fidgeted nervously for a moment and then began writing in his journal again. A slight awkwardness filled the space between them. Tommy pulled out the book Tubbo had given him. The one that was supposed to help him keep track of when he time traveled. He wished he had it when he experienced his other nightmares. Especially the one with the castle in ruins. That’s the terrible event that he needs to stop, Tommy is sure of it but it would be nice to know the deadline. Wilbur must have died before then too. There were so many answers he didn't have right now.

“Tommy,” Ranboo started, which drew his attention away from his book. “Can you tell me what the castle is like? Or what L’manberg is like. I mean you don’t have to, but-” He foundered for a moment trying to collect himself. “Well, maybe it’ll help me figure out more about myself?”

“Yeah, sure man. If you think it’ll help. Besides it’s not like I’m going to hide it from the Blade anymore” Tommy shrugged. 

“To be fair, you didn’t do a very good job hiding it. Is an army actually after you? How could you say that and then expect him not to follow up?” Ranboo expressed

“Fuck off. Do you want to hear about L’manburg or not?”

“Sorry, go ahead”

“The castle is beautiful. I’ve spent a lot of time in it, but the outside is gorgeous too. It's made of pale white bricks with blue and golden roofs. It's still just as cold there most of the year but around now it starts just barely getting warm enough for flowers. The snow changes to rain about now. It’s nice.” Tommy sighed. “I supposed you don’t get a lot of flowers around here. '' Home shouldn’t be hard to talk about, but it is. He misses it. He never should have left. He shouldn’t have taken Tubbo with him. He could have gotten them both killed on multiple occasions. 

“Not really, we just have lots of potatoes,” Ranboo chuckled. “I hope you don’t mind, they’re Sensei’s favorite. In fact,  would you mind helping me with collecting everything for dinner later? As long as your ankle or your head isn’t bothering you too much? I don’t want you getting hurt any further ”

“I don’t mind, but one quick question.” Ranboo nodded, giving Tommy permission to ask “Do you always call him Sensei?”

“Yup. That’s what he asks me to call him. Since he was kind enough to take me in, I don’t mind.” The tall apprentice stood up from his spot and stretched. “I should probably check on Tubbo. Do you… You don't have to come with me, but if you want to, you can. If you need more time, that’s okay. It hasn’t been very long, but I thought I’d offer. ” The blonde’s breath hitched. Maybe now that he had someone with him it would be better. He’s already sobbed enough that he probably wouldn’t have any tears left to give anyway. 

“I-I’ll go. I want to see him.” Tommy nodded. “Can you help me upstairs?” The Prince asked, using the couch to help him stand up 

“Oh, yeah! Do you want to walk or can I teleport us up there? I can’t really say which one will feel better for you though.” Ranboo remarked. Tommy only frowned. How could he offer that? He’s done more than enough already. 

“Isn’t teleporting going to make it worse?” 

“No, It shouldn’t. That was only because I took two people and it was a pretty far distance.”  Ranboo offered his gloved hands to the prince to help offer more stability. Tommy accepted the help, gladly. “Besides, whatever I push myself to become the new cap. The small stuff should be fine” he elaborated.

“Okay then. Let’s fucking teleport then. This time, I’ll try better not to throw up.” Ranboo just laughed and he held onto Tommy tight, in a blink, they were gone again. It felt similar to before. The world dropped away and it was just void. Inky black infinite space that stretched on for what seemed like forever. The Prince gripped onto Ranboo even tighter. He was afraid that if he didn’t, he’d be trapped there drifting in nothing for eternity. 

When Tommy’s feet found the hard surface below him, his legs instantly turned to jello and his head spun. Ranboo held him up as he fought away mild nausea.

“It takes some getting used to. You good?” Tommy nodded, slowly pushing himself away from Ranboo’s grasp. Scrunching his eyes shut, he blinked a few times. When his vision finally focused he saw Ranboo’s hands still hovering ready to catch him if needed. Looking around, he saw Tubbo nestled comfortably in a bed.

The brunette's breath was slow, deep, and rhythmic. It was easy to follow as Tommy watched the blankets that covered his chest rise and fall. Ranboo had done a good job cleaning his face from all the blood that covered it before, but Tommy couldn’t shake that image of that from his brain. The image of his best friend with half of his face burnt beyond recognition was permanently tattooed in his brain. The sticky blood that coated his hands. How fragile his voice sounded when he apologized to Tommy. The way Tubbo begged to make the pain stop echoed in his head. The horrible scream that Tommy heard was on repeat in his ears like a broken record. He said goodbye to him. Tubbo almost died. 

He couldn’t even keep his best friend from getting shot. How was he supposed to prevent the castle from being blown up? Keep Wilbur from dying? Prevent Ranboo from losing his memories? It’s all too much. It's way too much. How was he supposed to do this? He was just a kid! Surely XD was smiling right now, pulling at Tommy’s strings like he was a puppet that he owned and could do anything he wanted simply because it was entertaining. However, Tommy isn’t sure how long those strings will last until one of them snapped.

“Tommy. It’s alright. Just take a few deep breaths. You are safe. You’re safe here” Ranboo said, pulling the blonde from his spiral. He hadn’t realized he was hyperventilating until that moment. He was here, right? This was real? For some reason, Tommy couldn’t remember. “Is it okay if I touch you?” Tommy slowly nodded, not trusting his voice to be level. Arms landed on Tommy’s shoulders and gently pulled him into a soft hug. “You are alright. Can you tell me where we are?”

“T-the Blade’s house” Tommy stammered in between large heaving breaths. 

“Good.That’s good. Now just try to breathe. In 2-3-4. Out 2-3-4. Good.” Ranboo continued counting until Tommy’s breathing became as steady as Tubbo’s. The prince didn’t look up yet he wasn’t quite ready to. “We can leave if you want.” The apprentice suggested.

“No. I’m okay. It’s just all a bit overwhelming, innit? Sorry.” Tommy offered bashfully. 

“It’s not my business but, If you ever want to talk about it you can” Ranboo concluded, pulling away from the embrace. Unfortunately, Tubbo was the only person Tommy could talk to besides Karl about this kind of thing. “Whatever you are going though, you don’t need to do it alone” Tommy bit back a scoff. XD very much disagreed with that sentiment.

“Thanks. I just- fuck. It’s just kinda a lot right now.” and I can't tell you everything , Tommy’s brain added unhelpfully. “I’m fine. Let’s just focus on Tubbo. The sooner he’s better the sooner we can go home.” Tommy hadn’t intended the statement to come off as rude, but it was clear Ranboo took it that way by the way his face twitched. “Not that this place is bad! It's just that leaving was my choice, and Tubbo almost… He could have died and it’s my fault he’s like this.”

“Tommy. I’m sure he doesn’t blame you for this. There is nothing you could have done differently.” Ranboo consoled, trying his best to be supportive.

“You don’t know that!” The prince yelled. He immediately regretted it when the apprentice flinched back. Tommy hated how emotional he felt right now. Words kept bouncing around in his chest and he couldn’t filter them anymore. No matter how hard he tried to keep them locked behind his lips, he couldn’t keep his words from escaping. He’s been doing well. He's crying more than he would like, but overall he's been at least functioning. He still acts as if nothing is wrong. He’s still pretending that everything will be okay even though he knows it won’t be because he hasn’t done enough to change his own future. For some reason, all that pent-up frustration decided to come out on Ranboo. “I’m sure that there is a list of all the things I could have fucking done differently, But I don’t fucking know what to do! People I care about keep getting hurt and I have no idea how to stop that from happening. It's just been one thing after another and I can’t do it anymore!” Whatever spiteful spirit that had control of Tommy at that moment was gone now. All he was left with was a bewildered Ranboo, an unconscious Tubbo and hot tears rolling down his cheeks that he failed to keep in. “I don’t know what to do, Ranboo. I don’t fucking know what to do.”

“You take a break, Tommy,” Ranboo answered as if it was the most simple thing. Karl said that too. It’s okay to take a break sometimes. let life catch up to you.

“Okay, but how- how do I fucking do that?” 

“Well, let’s start by doing what we can for Tubbo. There’s not a whole lot too but we can make sure he's comfy. Then we can do something else together? Or if you want some time alone you can do that too.” The apprentice offered. Tommy scrubbed his tears off his face and agreed.

“Alright Ranboob.”

“That’s still not my name,” Ranboo sighed

He was right. There wasn’t a whole lot they could do for Tubbo. The best they could manage was giving him chips of ice. Hopefully it would be enough to keep him hydrated. The shirt Tubbo wore was loose and so big that he looked like he was drowning in it. Ranboo must have changed him out of his bloody and torn shirt, probably tossed it in the garbage too. There was no way that shirt could be repaired. 

The prince glanced down at his own shirt and only now registered that it was still covered in blood. Tubbo’s blood. There was so much that it almost looked like he himself  had been stabbed. Tubbo lost so much blood, but he was fine now. He’s safe. They both are. Breathe.

“I’m going to go change my clothes,” Tommy declared, looking up at the ceiling. “Maybe take a bath too, if I can. I probably fucking stink, don’t I?

“Only a little,” Ranboo admitted. “Do you have clothes to change into? You can borrow some of mine.” Tommy waved his hands, dismissing the offer. 

“Nah. I had all my stuff when you teleported us the first time. Probably should be cleaned though. Mind showing me where the bathroom is?” 

“Oh sure! Downstairs to the left. Are you okay getting there yourself?” 

“Yeah, I’ll be fine” Tommy made his way to the exit only grimacing slightly at the fact he would have to go down stairs. 

“I can clean your clothes while you get washed up” Ranboo offered

“Thank you, but you don’t have to do that.” Tommy smiled slightly 

“Eh, It’ll help with the stench.”

“I thought you said I only smelled a little?” Tommy chided playfully, turning back to look at the apprentice with a raised eyebrow.

“Well that may have been an under exaggeration of facts.” Ranboo shrugged. “It should be fine. Besides, that way you’ll have clean clothes.” Tommy chuckled lightly and then left the room, closing the door behind him

-

Laundry wasn’t the easiest thing for Ranboo to do. Not that laundy was a difficult task, its really rather simple. However the water involved made the task much more challenging. Water was quickly becoming one of Ranboo’s greatest enemies. It burned him like hot oil. Even the tiniest speck would sting. It wouldn’t do much damage but it would still hurt like hell. It also made bathing all the more difficult. He and his sensei had devised a waterproof glove, which made the tasks easier to do. But now, Ranboo could see how much his curse had truly grown. 

The inky black skin stretched from his right fingertips to just barely to the top of his right shoulder. The waterproof glove covered that expanse of skin, but whatever parasite attached to him had stretched even further. Now it crawled up to his neck and down his right side. Not good. 

Regardless, the apprentice decided to continue on with his task. He grabbed Tommy’s bag first. He could tell it was high in quality, but it was rather heavy. It must have been extra harsh on his shoulders. Gods, those two have been through a lot, haven’t they. Tommy and Tubbo must be completely burnt out if they haven’t stopped traveling since they left L’manburg. Ranboo paused a moment to jot reminder in his book

• Tommy and Tubbo have been traveling and are very tired. You don’t know everything they’ve been through yet, but it seems like they’ve experienced trauma. Try to make note of potential triggers

He pocketed his book in his back pocket and began, pulling clothing out of Tommy’s bag. Most of it was standard clothing. Warm long sleeve shirts, a few knitted sweaters, khaki fitted pants, socks and underwear. Nomal, but high quality clothing fitting for a prince. At the bottom of his bag were two cloaks, both were a soft navy blue. One was rather heavy, It had gotten crushed by all the other clothing on top of it. It was lined with fleece and a fluffy white collar around the top rim. The peculiar thing about it was the pattern printed on the back of it. He’d seen it before. He hauled the cloak over his shoulder and made his way upstairs to the Blade’s room.

He and the Blade had always gotten along well and there was never any need to set limits on each other's spaces. They were always respectful of each other. Ranboo really wasn’t breaking any rules by going in here, but going through someone's stuff without permission is not a great thing to do to anyone. Ranboo found what he was looking for after carding through the articles of clothing hanging in the Blade’s wardrobe.

He pulled a tattered looking navy cloak from the collection. The same insignia embroidered into the back of it. He couldn’t really tell if it was supposed to be a sun or a snowflake but that wasn’t really the point. The point is that they matched. Obviously the Blades had seen much more wear and tear than Tommys. The bottom seam was torn, the ends were frayed, and there were a few actual tears in it.. It was also much smaller than what the Blade would currently wear. Yet, he’s seen him with it on before. It’s usually over his red heated cape and it's mostly just there for the fluffy white trim. Even that too had been mated down after what must be years of use. 

That wasn’t the only cloak like it either. There were three others, all the same deep blue. Well the heavy cloaks were a little darker but that was probably due to the thicker material. Something was off though. Why would the Blade have a cloak that matched Tommy’s?  Why would he keep all of them if they were too small? 

From Ranboo’s perspective, that only left the Blade with two options. The first option is that he found the missing prince years ago, stole his clothes, and maybe killed him. The other option is that the Blade is actually Techno and he’s been living with the runaway prince for two years. Ranboo wasn’t actually sure which one was more likely.

He would have told him, right? The apprentice doesn’t know much about the Empire, about L’manberg but he hadn’t needed to due to him being so far away. Still, he would have told him, that's too big a secret to keep hidden for two years. Hell, that's a huge secret to hide for sixteen years, if it's true. Regardless, the Blade had too big of a reaction, for him not to be involved in some shape or form.

“Ranboo, what are you-” The Blade paused as from the doorway of his bedroom. Ranboo held up the two cloaks as he stared at his sensei.

“These are royal cloaks, aren’t they.” Ranboo didn’t state it like a question. He stated it like a fact.  “They’re from The Antarctic Empire. This one is Tommy’s, but-” Ranboo stuttered. He wasn’t sure what answer he wanted from him. No matter what, he didn’t trust him. “Y-you know something about the missing Prince, Techno.”

Oooooh! He figured you out too! You should have told him sooner. Yeah, Blade, why do you have so many secrets? Did raccoon boy figure it out too?

“Where is Theseus?” The Blade questioned, flicking his eyes around the room. Something almost akin to panic flashed on his sensei’s face. It was not an expression he frequently wore. 

“Downstairs. He’s taking a bath,” Ranboo answered. “B-but you’re dodging the question. W-what do you know about Prince Techno?”  The apprentice held his ground firmly. He was going to get an answer. He deserved one. 

No point hiding it now. Spill all your dark secrets!

“Ranboo, I-” It was a strange thing to watch the Blade be so cautious, so unsure. He’s not great in social situations. Ranboo knows that. But even so, he’s normally so confident and level-headed. It was almost hard to look at. “I ran away because of my curse. You should understand that better than anyone.” The Blade, no, Prince Techno of the Antarctic empire started to explain. “I-I hurt my little brother and I wanted to make sure I wouldn’t hurt anyone else. I left and It’s supposed to stay that way.”

“You-” Ranboo took a deep breath. He wanted to be angry. He really did. He knew nothing good would come from it. “You need to tell Tommy,” Ranboo decided. 

“I-I know. And I will.” Techno agreed. “I just met my little baby brother for the first time and I think there’s someone trying to murder him, so I just need a small bit of time. I’ll tell him. Just, let's hold off on that for now.”

“You think someone’s targeting him?” Ranboo questioned. Interest piqued. It was news to him.

“Or Tubbo. All I know is that whatever shot Tubbo wasn’t undead. While they are here, we should focus on protecting the two of them.” 

He protecc, the Attac, But most importantly whoever hurt them needs a smacc. Soft Blade

“Right, but Techno…” The name felt foreign to Ranboo. He’d always call him Sensei, or the Blade. Even Techno himself blinked at being called his own name for once. “You really should tell Tommy tonight. He deserves to know.”

Chapter Text

For the first time in ages, Tommy actually felt clean. He didn’t smell like dirt, sweat, seawater, or blood. If anything, he smelt like lavender. The soap seemed expensive, maybe imported. The blonde doubted that they could grow enough flowers around here to use it in soap. It reminded him of home, but more in a positive way. Like this bar of soap traveled just as far as he did, maybe even further.

Ranboo left some of his clothing outside the door for him to grab once he was washed up. Tommy could hardly even look at his blood-soaked clothing, let alone pick it up. Although it felt rude to leave it there, He was sure he could ask Ranboo for help moving it and washing it. Ranboo had chosen a soft blue knit sweater for him to wear. It was still a little damp, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. When he exited the bathroom, he felt refreshed. Prince like again. He forgot how much he missed those luxuries.

Tommy was mildly startled to see the Blade in front of him. He expected he’d still be gone. Although, he did take a rather long bath. Time felt weird. Like he didn’t have a grasp on it anymore. He resisted the urge to check the page number of his book, knowing that the Blade would probably find it strange. 

“Hullo, Theseus.” The Blade uttered. He almost seemed awkward. Again not what Tommy had expected. Maybe it was because he was royalty? Did he make the Blade uncomfortable because of his status?

“Hello, Blade,” Tommy greeted. He wasn’t really sure where their relationship stood at the moment. He saved his life and then pretty much ran away from him. Needless to say, their relationship was a bit strange at the moment. “Umm… Look I’m sorry about not telling you who I was sooner. I just know that the Northlanders aren’t very fond of governments so I wasn’t really sure if I should tell you.”

“That's okay. I understand your reasons for hiding it. It’s smart. Even though I did kinda have to save you from the really stupid decision that you made to go into the woods. That was pretty dumb.” The Blade concluded. Not smart little bro bro. It’s okay, Blade’s gonna protect him. Buff Blade. We still demand the blood of the assailant. 

  “Yeah, okay. The plan was to go back into town before it got dark, but we got lost.”

“You had a compass with your stuff,” The Blade deadpanned. 

“They’re fucking useless if you don’t know what direction you came from though,” Tommy defended. 

“Are you hungry?” The Blade asked, the question seemingly coming from nowhere. Avoiding our Problems, aren’t we Blade? You’ll have to tell him eventually. “We should probably get started on dinner.” Dinner? Tommy blinked. No wonder he felt so confused about the time. He did stay awake all night so it’s only logical that he slept most of the day away. Tommy’s stomach was grumbling.  He’d probably eat anything you could put in front of him right now.

“Yeah. Fucking starving.” Tommy responded. If you listened close enough, you could practically hear his stomach begging for food.

“Alright. Good.” The Blade smiled softly. Fondly. Almost like how Wilbur would. He pulled a golden apple from his pocket and offered it out to Tommy “I also brought this back. It will heal you up the rest of the way. That way, you can help with dinner.” 

“I see, this is just a scheme to force me into doing work” Tommy joked, crossing his arms.

“Do you want the gapple or not?”  The blade asked, exaggerating the offer again. Tommy accepted, plucking it from his hand. 

“Thank you,” Tommy said before taking a bite. He really shouldn’t complain. He isn’t an invited guest. If he’s going to be staying here, he should at least try to make it easier on his hosts.

 Footsteps could be heard bounding down the stairs and for a painful moment, Tommy expected to see Tubbo at the bottom of the staircase. He knew it wasn’t him, It would be Ranboo. He just wanted it to be true.

“Tommy, you look much better!” Ranboo exclaimed. It was refreshing having Ranboo around. He’s better at focusing on the positives of life. Maybe it’s because he’s forgotten all the hardships he’s been through. 

“Did I look that terrible before?” Tommy questioned, faking a pout.

“Well, yeah you kinda did” Ranboo admitted with a shrug. Tommy didn’t doubt that. He saw himself in the mirror. The redness around his eyes from crying. He probably had large purple bags under them too when they first found him. His hair had been matted and greasy too, but now his hair has returned with its usual bounce. 

“Ouch man,” Tommy uttered but it was clear he didn’t take any offense.

“You do look more like a prince now and less like a grubby orphan” The pig man agreed. Haha, Yeah, still a Raccoon though. Little Raccoon boy.  That was still very odd. His Piglike features. Piglins aren’t entirely unheard of. He knows a little more about them after reading the “History of the Nether” book. Tommy has never seen one in person but he knows of their existence. Still, the Blade looks a bit more human than the scrawlings that were in that book. Maybe a halfbreed? Tommy would ask but he’s pretty sure that question would come off as rude. 

“Thank you? I think.” Tommy smiled, unsure if that was really a compliment. He took another satisfying crunch out of his golden apple, remembering to eat it slowly.

“Ranboo, will you take Tommy out to the greenhouse and get some ingredients? We need potatoes, carrots, basil and any other spices you want. I’m going to get started on the chicken.”

“Actually, wouldn’t it be better if Tommy was with you, Sensei? It gives you both a chance to get to know each other better.” Ranboo was smiling, but he didn’t miss the glare he was shooting at the Blade. Yes Ranboo, make him face his social awkwardness. Blade never runs from a challenge unless the challenge involves feeling actual emotions. Tommy deflated a tiny bit. Maybe Ranboo didn’t want him to come with or didn't want his help.

“I’m not ready for his help quite yet. I think it's better if he goes with you.” The Blade expressed. Tension was clear in his jaw as he spoke to the apprentice. Your legs must be tired from running from your issues. 

“Alright. Tommy, let's go” Ranboo sighed, pulling Tommy along by his sleeve. His gapple nearly fell out of his hand as he was dragged to the door. Ranboo paused so Tommy could put on his shoes, but he seemed impatient. 

“If you don’t want me to go with you, you can just tell me.” Tommy voiced softly, his voice low. Admittedly he felt a little hurt. He thought he was getting along well with Ranboo.

“What? Of course, I want you to go with me. Why would you think I don’t?” Ranboo inquired. He seemed genuinely hurt by the statement.

“You just seemed adamant about me staying with the Blade.” Tommy focused on his shoelaces as he spoke. He didn’t look up until they were tied.

“Oh. No, Tommy that's not- I’m sorry I made you feel that way. I’d like to spend time with you” Ranboo clarified. When he saw Ranboo’s expression he believed his words. Some of Tommy’s unease seemed to settle. 

When they stepped outside, a wave of cold air crashed into Tommy who was shocked at the sudden change in temperature. He had forgotten how fridged it was outside since the cottage was so warm and cozy. Tommy could hardly keep up with Ranboo’s long strides. His ankle was definitely healed but it was a little sore. His head felt much clearer now though. Less foggy. 

Ranboo seemed on edge. He kept glancing around and his eyes scanned the tree line. As for what he was looking for, Tommy had no clue. He did slow his pace slightly so Tommy could keep up, but he wondered if it was just so he could be kept in his field of vision

The greenhouse wasn’t far. It was bigger than Tommy expected. It was a rather simple shape but the frosty windows almost seemed to pulse with a purple glow. It cast strange shadows on the lower half because of the plants inside that were blocking the light. Ranboo seemed unphased. 

Once they arrived, the apprentice held the door open for Tommy. He was instantly blasted with heat. Not the soft and comforting kind of warmth that you would get from going inside a house. This was like a hot summer day in the southern region and Tommy could see why.

At the far wall of the greenhouse stood an arch of black skulls stacked on top of each other and two boar heads at the top. It was exactly like the one Tommy and Tubbo had seen before they left on their journey. Except this one was swirling with purple energy. It gave everything around it a purple glow as it was illuminated by its essence. It looked so strange to see this demonic-looking structure next to so many plants.

“Holy fucking shit. What is that?” Tommy questioned, staring into it like he was in some sort of trance. His apple core fell straight to the dirt beneath him

“That's the portal to the Nether,” Ranboo answered easily as he slipped an apron over his head. “Have you never seen one?” 

“Well, I’ve never seen one lit before. There’s one back home that Tubbo found.” Tommy answered, still enthralled by the swirling portal in front of him. He wanted to get closer to it but it was quite warm. Way hotter than last time. He approached slowly. “Umm, Ranboo. This sweater is a little too warm for this. I think I’m gonna go and change.”

“Yeah, no problem.” Ranboo acknowledged. “I can teleport us back.”

“Nah, I think I’ll just walk,” Tommy said, waving Ranboo off. The apprentice pursed his lips as he studied Tommy for a moment. “I’ll be fine. My ankle is feeling much better now after that gapple” Tommy reassured. 

“That’s not why I’m concerned,” Ranboo admitted. “Do you remember when Sensei asked you if you were being followed?”

“Yeah, where are you going with this big man?” Tommy felt that pit of unease growing in his stomach again. He squirmed in his place as he waited for a response.

“Well, the Blade thinks that there is someone after you. L-like trying to hurt you. W-whoever it is, they are the ones who… sh-shot Tubbo.” Ranboo explained, anxious stuttering slipping back into his words. Tommy’s heart dropped.

“He thinks that someone… That someone shot Tubbo intentionally?” Tommy only received a nod from Ranboo. How could someone do that? They were just kids. Surely that wasn’t right. His stomach seemed to twist in knots that he couldn’t untangle. It did explain Ranboo’s odd behavior on the walk here though. “Well, that- That fucking sucks.” Tommy exhaled.

“Yeaah…” Ranboo agreed awkwardly.

“Well, I still need to change,” Tommy concluded. “It’s a short walk. I think I’ll be fine” His confidence, although fake, was convincing enough for Ranboo. Tommy exited, now being extra aware as he made his trek back to the cottage.

It already smelled heavenly inside the Blade’s household. Whatever the Blade was cooking must’ve been absolutely delicious. There was something simmering on the stove top, likely a gravy of some sort, but Tommy has always heard hunger is the best sauce. The blade looked rather silly. He was wearing a pink apron that matched his colorful hair. The bow in the back was tied perfectly so he must have years of practice.

“Oh, Theseus. You are back early. Is everything okay?” The Blade Turned to him after he placed something in the oven.  His pale blue oven mitts made him look even less frightening. This man is full of surprises. 

“Yeah. Fine. I just need some cooler clothing for the greenhouse.” Tommy responded while walking over to his bag. “It’s like a fucking sauna in there.”

“For a Prince, you sure do swear a lot.” The Blade remarked.

“Eh. If I’m acting like a Prince, then I’ll be proper. But for now, I’m just me and I swear a shit ton” Tommy explained. “Whatever you are cooking smells really good by the way. Except you kinda look like a Nanny.” 

“Might as well be one at this point. I’m taking care of three kids who aren’t mine. That's, like, the definition of a Nanny.” The pigman sighed. Yes! Adoption arc Blade! 

 “But Pink?” Tommy questioned, pulling a t-shirt over his head

“It’s on brand for me.” The blade defended. Tommy chuckled and made his way back to the door.

“See ya, Blade. I’ll be back in a bit!” The prince called before shutting the door behind him.

-

The greenhouse was so nice. Tommy could have probably spent the entire day relishing in the heat.

“Sorry Tommy, You just got all cleaned up and now you’ll have to get all dirty again.” Ranboo apologized. He had an apron and gardening gloves on. One arm had a long plastic-looking glove covering it. It went all the way up to his shoulder. He tossed a more generic set at Tommy. Both the apron and gloves were dusty pink, no doubt the Blades items. 

“No worries. I love mud” Tommy smiled, tying the Apron around his waist.

“You love Mud?” Ranboo asked, perplexed at the declaration. 

“Yup! Doesn’t it look tasty? It looks like fudge and brownies” Tommy added. As he knelt down. His gloved hands began digging around for the potatoes. 

“Tasty? I just think it kinda looks like wet dirt.”Ranboo was not wrong, that is exactly what mud is, but Tommy didn’t appreciate his lack of enthusiasm for mud. 

“The best part about mud is how it smells. It’s earthy. Like springtime. Most of the time the ground is frozen so it's a nice smell.” Tommy smiled, remembering sunny days at the castle gardens. He and Wilbur would play outside for hours in the summertime. There was even a time when Wilbur convinced him to eat mud, it was terrible. Wil was grounded for a week after that. 

“I suppose I take it for granted because I can always come here, but I prefer my dirt dry and grassy compared to wet.” Ranboo supposed as he set down a wicker basket for Tommy to fill. 

“What's with the rubbery glove thing you have? I assume it's to protect you from getting wet, but you don’t have it on both hands?” 

“Well, I’m kinda sorta maybe kind of allergic to water?” Ranboo shrugged, trying his best to move on from the subject. Unfortunately for his case, Tommy decided not to drop the subject. 

“What? How the fuck can you be allergic to water? You would die.” Tommy questioned, completely confused by the information.

“Well no, like the parts of me that are not me. Whatever is eating away at me and turning my skin all blackish, grayish, purple.” Ranboo explained, gesturing slightly anxiously.

“You can’t touch Water with your right hand? Ranboo, You did my laundry.” Tommy softened. He shouldn’t have let him do it in the first place. He was thankful to have clean clothes, but not at Ranboo’s expense.

“No, no, no! It’s alright. I promise. I-it didn’t hurt. I have this glove thing and it's pretty waterproof. It wasn't a problem. I h-had my own laundry to do anyway.” Ranboo amended, waving his hands apologetically. 

“Okay,” Tommy sighed, accepting Ranboo’s words. It was good to know now at least. Although he had no clue about the extent of damage water would do to him, it’s still best to keep him away from it. It might trigger something, whatever is affecting him, and make it worse.

The next few minutes passed smoothly. The two passed stories about their homes and where they came from. Ranboo could only share what he could remember, but he still had plenty to share, especially about the Blade.

Tommy decided that the blade was the coolest person he would ever meet. Apparently, there was a robbery involving twelve bandits. It was somewhere even further north of here. They were after some fancy war axe at a museum near Logstedshire. Apparently, it was nicknamed the Axe of Peace. It’s a founding item of the Northlands. They have no governments, just a grouping of different communities that work together, that being said, peace is incredibly important amongst the northlanders.  

The Blade took out all twelve men single-handedly. None of them died, but apparently, it was a gruesome battle. Ranboo had a difficult time recounting that part of the tale. He said that there was so much blood that the light gray carpet looked like it had always been red. This was early on with the blade. Ranboo was told to stay back and stay safe. He wasn’t allowed to intervene at all and he had been advised not to look, however, he did. He wished he hadn’t. Sometimes the Blade was terrifying, he had a crazed look in his eyes that almost made him look like he was enjoying it. Regardless, the people of the town had been so thankful for his actions that they decided the Axe of Peace would be better kept in his care. Ranboo promised to point it out when they got back inside the cottage.

The apprentice also mentioned that he’d been training with the Blade, learning fighting skills and what-not. After hearing that story, he wondered if the Blade would train him too. Surely he had to be masterfully skilled. It’s a shame that he was all the way out north. Not that Sapnap was a bad teacher, he was truly wonderful, but if the two fought, he was 100% positive that the Blade would win every single time. 

The two collected all that they needed for dinner. Ranboo even grabbed a few extra herbs he thought might taste good. After removing their aprons and gloves, they grabbed their full wicker baskets and made the short journey back to the house. 

“Ayup, Blade. We are back” Tommy called into the house as he entered. Ranboo shut the door behind the both of them. 

“Good timing.” The Blade turned. An actual raw chicken sat on a platter in front of him. It looked disgusting, but the prince was thankful to have food that was fresh again. The only meat he’d had was cured and salty from the time he and Tubbo spent on ABS. “Will you two wash up the vegetables and cut them up? Water is already hot for the potatoes.” Both teens nodded and moved into the kitchen after untying and slipping off their shoes. Tommy began washing everything. While both the Blade and Ranboo began chopping away. Even The Blade’s knife skills were impressive. For every one potato Ranboo cut, the Blade cut two. Once everything was washed, Tommy jumped in to help. He chuckled lightly.

“You know, last time I cut potatoes it didn’t go well for me,” Tommy said looking down at the faint scar that stretched across his right hand.

“You don’t have to cut if you don’t want to,” Ranboo interjected. “You are a guest here.” 

“No, I’m not.” Tommy corrected. “You didn’t invite me or Tubbo here, so I’m happy to help in any way I can until Tubbo is better. Then we can get out of your hair.”

“Theseus, You are welcome here as long as you like. I’m not just going to kick you out once Tubbo is healed. I appreciate the help, but if you don’t feel comfortable doing something, I’m not going to make you.” The Blade stated, halting his chopping to look at Tommy. The Blade is farming Awwws right now. Poor traumatized children. You are getting better at this. You should become a child psychologist. The Blades expression felt incredibly soft. For a moment Tommy felt like he was talking to Wilbur, but with a northern accent. That was a strange thing about heading north. Everyone sounded so different. 

“Thank you. I appreciate it, but I am fine. If I can’t handle cutting potatoes, how am I going to handle you training me?” Tommy asked, heavily implying he wanted to also be the Blade’s apprentice. He began slicing potatoes. 

“You want me to train you? You shouldn’t need to fight, Theseus. Ever.” The Blade said. His expression was odd. Tommy wasn’t sure if he looked honored or horrified. Maybe it was a mix of both.

“You train Ranboo, Why am I any different?” Tommy whined.

“Yeah, Sensei. Why is he different?” Ranboo didn’t seem offended but some other expression was wrapped in the tone. It almost seemed like he was mocking the Blade. Oooh! Call him out Ranboo! He never listens to us even though we are always right.

“Look, if it’s because I’m a prince, I get trained in sword fighting anyway. I just- I just want to know how to protect the people I care about. If I- maybe if I had known better I could have prevented…” Tommy’s voice trailed off but everyone in that room knew what the end of that sentence was. The Blade sighed. Logically, It made sense to give him more knowledge of how to fight. He’s definitely being hunted by someone so it only made sense to teach him how to protect himself.

“Okay,” The Blade agreed. “While you are here, I’ll teach you what I can.” Tommy lights up like a thousand fireflies. He couldn’t be more ecstatic to learn from the blade. Obviously, he had quite the reputation if he's heard about him all the way from L’Manburg.

The rest of the cooking was easy. The Blade did most of the work after all the slicing was done. Ranboo and Tommy were both released to do whatever they wished. Showing the blonde the arsenal of weapons in the basement probably wasn’t the most advisable idea. Tommy wanted to touch everything, or at least hold it.

The Axe of Peace was the most impressive by far. The thing was huge! The sharp metal portion of it was double the size of Tommy’s face. It was intricately shaped with two extra protruding pointy arches. The wooden handle was covered with a red glossy finish. A sheen of purple seemed to glisten over the blade of the weapon. Enchanted. With what, neither of the two teens knew. The prince had only seen one enchanted weapon before in his life. 

Tommy didn’t know that much of his family’s history, but he did know that his father, King Philza, was a fighter.  He easily won the hearts of the kingdom and of many ladies. (Although from what he's heard, Kristin was a difficult woman to woo.) In his prime, he was a valiant knight and dragon slayer. A true leader for his kingdom. Phil’s sword was hung above the mantle in his room. The blade that never dulls.

Before Tommy could even lay a finger on the weapon. They were both called back for dinner. The blonde sighed as he was pulled back upstairs by Ranboo. The table was already set with four plates. one of the plates had a much smaller portion than the others. It hurt Tommy’s heart to look at. It was definitely meant for Tubbo.

“Is he up?” The prince questioned, his eyes quickly scanned around the room to search for his friend but he knew he wouldn’t awake yet. It hasn’t been that long. He looks so sad. Make him feel better. Make him feel better, Blade. 

“No, not yet. I’m hoping we can stir him enough so he can eat something. Even if he does wake, he probably won’t be up for long” The Blade looked apologetic. He took a second empty plate and put it over the top of Tubbo’s portion. “We can go up after we finish eating. This should keep his food warm.” It felt like the action was more so to get it out of Tommy’s mind, which he was thankful for. 

Everyone sat at the table, scrumptious food in front of them. The potatoes were mashed and gravy was poured over them making it look like there was an erupting volcano on his plate. There were carrots cut into perfect medallions and steamed until they were just barely softened. The chicken had been roasted in the oven until it turned a wonderful golden brown. Tommy had no clue what seasonings were on it, but whatever it was, it was delicious. He felt like a slob and ate like he was starving. He kinda was. Other than those two gapples, he hasn’t had anything to eat for a while. 

“I assure you. The food is cooked. It’s not going to run away from you.” The Blade caught Tommy’s wrist before he could bring his loaded fork to his mouth. “Just slow down. You’ll enjoy it more.” Tommy nodded and the man let go of his wrist. He ate much slower after that, actually savoring the tasty food.

“So Tommy, Sensei, and I still have quite a few questions for you. If you don’t mind answering?” Ranboo inquired. 

“Not at all. Shoot” Tommy said before stuffing his face with mashed potatoes.

“So who is Tubbo exactly? Royalty? A friend you made along the way?” The Blade had been curious about that since the two arrived here.

“He’s my best friend. Within technicalities, he’s my squire. I’m not a knight but he was assigned to me because father thought it would be a good way for us to spend more time together.” Tommy felt a sorrow swell in his chest as he continued. “Sometimes he takes his job too seriously. Thinks he has to protect me and all that shit. But Tubbo is fucking strong. I’m sure he would impress both of you.”

“We will see him in action when he’s all healed up” Ranboo interjected optimistically.

“Yeah. I’m sure.” Tommy smiled softly. “Oh Blade. I almost forgot!” Tommy’s energy instantly spiked back up upon the memory. “Captain Sparkles needs more gapples.”

“You know the Captain?” 

“Yeah! Rode on the ABS and fucking everything.” Both Ranboo and the Blade laughed at the mention of the ABS.

“I can’t believe he still calls it that,” the pigman said in between chuckles. “ That’s the ship you and Tubbo sailed here on? I hope that was fun.” Wow! He’s just like you Blade. Yeah. The perfect mix of both brothers. 

“It was! Well… Until I almost drowned… and then nearly got my ankle burned off. Come to think about it, I was probably unconscious for most of that experience… Which was also kinda the fucking worst.” Tommy began to realize how much he’d really been through on his way here. “But the crew was so nice. They even gave me and Tubbo some new stuff!”  The blonde added, trying to look on the positive side. The Blade and Ranboo both looked completely mortified. Tommy smiled and awkwardly jabbed his fork into some of his carrots.

“Geez Tommy. Don’t you just want to, I dunno, go to sleep? I mean- “ Tommy flinched at the word ‘sleep’ even though he had tried to suppress it. Would sleep be enjoyable? yeah, if he wasn’t so terrified of what he might see. Today had been a good day. At least, the parts of it that he’s been awake for.  Sleep was the last thing he wanted to do. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to say something wrong-”

“No! No. You didn’t do anything wrong. I just-” He just what? Has terrible nightmares about the future? Just nightmares? Tommy wasn’t sure he could classify almost getting strangled to death as just a nightmare. So what was he supposed to say? “I just don’t know where I’m going to sleep tonight.” Ah, so lies. That's what came out of Tommy’s mouth. It’s still a valid point to think about, Tubbo is sleeping in Ranboo’s bed, so currently the apprentice has nowhere to sleep. 

“You can take the couch again?” Ranboo suggested. The blade hummed thoughtfully.

“We have a cot I can put in your room, Ranboo. Tommy could sleep there. You take my room, and I’ll sleep on the couch.”

“No sensei, It’s alright. I really don’t mind sleeping on the couch.”

“It wasn’t fair for you to give up your room when I easily could have given mine.” The Blade stated, leaving little room for disagreement. “Take my room.” Softy. 

“Okay, sensei” Ranboo agreed. Tommy could tell he hadn’t wanted to give in so easily. Clearly he just thinks he couldn’t win this argument with the Blade. 

Once everyone was finished with their food, they stacked their empty plate together and placed them by the sink to be washed. Tommy felt so delightfully full. It's been the best meal he's had in ages. Not that the food on the ship was bad, but you can’t beat fresh food. Tommy’s stare landed on the plate of food left on the table. The one meant for his best friend.

“We should see if Tubbo will eat any,” Tommy suggested softly. He lifted the tray from the table along with a fork but Ranboo and the Blade shared a brief look at each other.

“Tommy. It might be kinda hard to see Tubbo like this. Are you sure you want to?” Tommy hesitated. Ranboo was right. He was feeling pretty good right now and another dose of guilt might not do well with his full stomach. But this was Tubbo. He had to at least try to do something with him. “I’m sure Sensei would love to talk to you about some of his interesting adventures .” That last part was directed more so at the Blade, but very slight aggression laced his voice. 

“Thank you, but I really do want to check on Tubbo.” Tommy lifted his chin up and stood with confidence. The two teens left to the bedroom, while the Blade began cleaning up.

-

Tubbo looked just as peaceful as before. The blankets and pillows nestled around him made it look more like he was in a nest. Ranboo approached him slowly and placed a hand lightly on his shoulder. Tommy was right by his side.

“Tubbo? Can you hear me?” the apprentice uttered softly as he shook his shoulder gently. “Tommy and I brought up some food for you.” Tommy held his breath as he waited for something to happen. Ranboo jostled him again and this time the squire’s eyes blinked open. They were glossy and shined over. It was clear that he had absolutely no focus. When he closed them again his head started drifting to the left, Ranboo caught it before it could hit his shoulder. “Just stay awake for a little bit, okay?” Tubbo blinked again, but he didn’t have enough energy to lift his head from Ranboo’s hand. Tommy collected a small load of mashed potatoes on a spoon and lifted it to his friend’s mouth

“Come on Tubs. Please eat.” Tommy pleaded as he sat on the edge of the bed. His voice was on the verge of cracking. Luckily it wasn’t as strained as before. The golden apple must have helped with that too. 

Tubbo opened his mouth slightly, opening the invitation for food. Ranboo held his head up and Tommy brought a shaky spoon to his lips. Tubbo swallowed harshly and then opened his mouth again for a second spoon. Tommy smiled softly and brought up another. 

“It’s really good, isn’t it?” On the fourth spoonful, Tubbo turned away from the food. “You don’t want anymore?” Tommy asked, but Tubbo’s eyes were closed again. “That’s okay. Thanks for eating something.” It really wasn’t much, It hardly even looked like he made a dent in the food. “Do you think you can take this plate downstairs, Ranboo? I think I’m just going to stay in here for a bit.”

“Yeah, of course,” The apprentice said while taking the plate from Tommy’s trembling hands. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I’ll be okay. I just need a little bit” Tommy confessed. He wrapped his arms around his own torso like he was trying to give himself a hug. Ranboo offered his arms and Tommy took up the opportunity for an actual embrace.

“I’m here if you need anything. I know we aren't super close or anything, but we are friends now, aren’t we? I’ll listen if you let me. I’m sure sensei would too.” Ranboo squeezed the blonde tightly.

“Thanks, Ranboob” Tommy mumbled. Ranboo pulled back slowly.

“And we were having such a touching moment” He sighed.

“Sorry, humor is just how I cope” Tommy admitted.

“So I see.” Ranboo chuckled. “But seriously, If you need anything, just let us know” He patted Tommy's shoulder before exiting.

-

The rest of the night was quiet. It took a bit for everyone to set up Tommy’s bed, but it was relatively comfortable. After that, nobody came in to bother him. 

“They’re nice people, Tubbo. I think you’ll really like them when you get to properly meet them.” Tommy rambled. He knew he wasn’t going to get a response, but it was nice to feel like he was talking to him. “I haven’t asked the blade for his help yet. I don’t even know if I even fucking should at this point. I just want to go home now. Sorry I dragged you along with me. If I hadn’t, then you wouldn't have gotten hurt.” Tommy plopped backward onto his own bed.

He really didn’t want to sleep. Actually, that’s a lie. He really wanted to sleep. He was still exhausted. His body also did a lot of rapid healing today and it’s still pretty draining. What he was really afraid of was dreaming. He laid awake in bed for a solid hour before deciding it was a complete waste of time to attempt to sleep.

Tommy carefully snuck around the room. Not that he would really have to worry about waking Tubbo waking up, but he decided it would be a polite thing to do. He grabbed his royal winter cloak from his bag and draped it around his shoulders. He tiptoed to the door and quietly opened and closed it behind him. 

Sneaking outside in the middle of the night is probably not the smartest idea when people are after you. Tommy just wanted some fresh air and to see the stars. However, he forgot that slipping past the sleeping Blade on the couch was part of the equation. As stealthily as possible, Tommy snuck past him and to the front entrance. It’s gonna be now or never Blade. You have to tell him. Where are these kids’ self-preservation skills? Doesn’t he know where is a murderer after him?

After closing the door behind him, Tommy sat on the steps. It was colder than he anticipated but it felt grounding. Everything was so much and now he got to take a break. He wasn’t sure when he started thinking of his goal as finding the Blade instead of finding Techno. At least he feels like he accomplished something with this trip. Unfortunately, he has nothing to show other than the array of scars he’s been collecting. 

“Hullo.” The Blade nearly scared the Prince straight out of his skin. He jumped to his feet so fast that he almost fell down the stairs. The Blade just cackled at him, “Sorry, Don’t go falling off anything Theseus.” You’re so funny Blade. Haha, good one! You really spooked him good.

“Holy fuck man. Don’t do that!” Tommy complained. He adjusted from the fright and sat back down with a sigh. The Blade sat down next to him which surprised Tommy slightly.

“Come on, Theseus, did you really think you could sneak past me?” The pig man teased, nudging him in the arm.

“Can you stop calling me that?” Tommy spat. He hadn’t meant for it to come out so harsh. He was just on edge now.

“Sorry, if you prefer Tommy I’ll call you that instead. I should have asked.” The Blade seemingly deflated. It made Tommy feel a little bad for his short outburst.

“No, it’s okay. Really!” The blonde sighed and rested his head in his hands and his elbows on his knees. “It’s just, my brother gave me that name and I just don’t feel like it's mine I guess. Everything just feels like it's about him.”  That’s you Blade! You gave him that name! You chose it

“Your brother?” The Blade didn’t phrase it like a question but Tommy took it like one. 

“Yeah, I actually came here to find him. Bad said you were good at finding people so I hoped you could help me.”

“Wilbur is gone?” He actually looked panicked at that. Lol. No. Dummy Tommy had no clue why but he continued on. 

“No, my other brother, Techno.” The blonde corrected “He left on the day I was born. It was kinda a total dick move. My birthday has always been more about him than it ever has about me. I thought that if I could bring him home I could fix things… I think I might have made everything so much worse though.” Tommy looked up, blinking at the stars. He really didn’t want to cry right now. He was so sick of it.

“Why on earth would you look for Techno? He's been gone for sixteen years.” The Blade wasn’t accusatory, more curious than anything. The voices became exceptionally quiet, like they were waiting for Tommy’s input just as much as the blade himself. 

“I miss him.” Tommy divulged. “Isn’t that so fucking stupid? I don’t even know him and I miss him. Our whole family misses him. I can’t help but feel like I’m responsible for him leaving. Like maybe if I wasn’t born that day. People would have been around to convince him to stay.”

 Fuck. Tommy didn’t want to cry again but it seemed like he couldn’t help it nowadays. He sniffled and his body heaved. He’s been carrying this around for his entire life. It was bound to come out eventually. Tears spilled over his eyes and his voice warbled. “I should hate him. I should hate him for leaving, for making my life more difficult, but I don’t! I  just want to know him. Know why people cared so much for a person I’ve never met. I miss a person I know nothing about!” Tommy was burning now. The cold was replaced by fiery emotions.

Tommy was so frustrated with how he was feeling. This whole journey felt entirely pointless. He’s happy he got to meet Ranboo and the Blade but he has no doubt tore another hole right into his family. Wilbur especially. Seriously, How could he do that to him? To leave just like Techno, it must have broken his heart in pieces, especially because the to were particularly close. He hicupped as more tears trailed down his face and into his lap. He leaned down and buried his head in his lap. 

“Tommy, I-” The blonde was caught off guard when he heard the Blade sniffle too. Large arms wrapped around him and held him tight. Tommy leaned into the touch. “I’m so sorry. I really am. ” The man murmured into his hair.

“You don’t have to apologize, You didn’t do anything wrong.” Tommy comforted, rubbing circles on The pigman’s back. It felt odd to see him so broken. 

“But I did, Tommy.” The Blade expressed, squeezing the blonde so tight that It became difficult to breath.  “I left. I had already hurt Wilbur. I didn’t want to hurt you too. I left you.”

Tommy’s hands stilled. Pieces were beginning to add up in Tommy’s head. He didn’t know what to do, or how to feel. For an entire minute, he just sat there hugging his brother.

 Hugging Techno.

 That’s why he asked about the L’manburg and why he had such a reaction when he found out who Tommy was. He experienced exactly what Tommy is experiencing right now. A bittersweet phenomenon called hope.  Tommy laughed, loudly. So loud that he probably woke up Ranboo on the second floor. It caught the Blade entirely off guard as Tommy slipped into hysterics. 

“To think, All this time, You were the same fucking person!” Tommy was absolutely beaming as pulled back from the hug. He rubbed the tears out of his eyes with the corners of his cape. He wasn’t sure how he was supposed to feel, but for now, he was over the moon with happiness. He had finally found him! Maybe all of the terrible shit he had to go through wasn’t all for nothing after all. 

It was weird to think of him as a brother. He had only just met him, but it did explain why he reminded Tommy of Wilbur. He hardly knows Techno at all, but this pig hybrid prince sitting with him outside in a snowy forest far from the rest of his family  was his brother . He's certain of it. Tommy was still trying to wrap his brain around that. He has no idea why Techno looks the way he does, but this definitely seems like an ‘ask questions later kind of moment. Currently, he was just thankful to have finally found him after sixteen long years. Tommy looked at his brother, a smile seemingly frozen on the blonde's face.

 “It’s nice to finally meet you, Techno.” 

“It’s nice to meet you too, Tommy.” Techno returned with a matching grin.

Chapter Text

Tommy sat inside, nestled up on the couch with a blanket around his shoulders. His brain felt like it had entirely short-circuited. He blinked at the cup that was outstretched to him. The one that his brother was offering. He gratefully took the warm ceramic into his hands and was surprised when the scent wafting from it was chocolatey versus the herbal smell he expected. He looked down at the brown swirling liquid and noticed a few marshmallows floating on the surface. Hot cocoa. Techno sat down next to him, his hands clasped around his own cup of cocoa. 

“So, Umm…” Techno started, awkwardness settling between the two. “I think tha-”

“I need you to explain some stuff, Big man” Tommy interrupted, jumping on the end of his Techno’s sentence. Tommy had been waiting for this moment for years. He’s been waiting to talk to his eldest brother to finally get some clue of what the fuck happened to him, but as for what to say right now, he felt a little speechless. He had ran though this conversation many times in his head, but he never thought it would actually happen. Most of the time his imaginary conversations would involve lots of yelling and complaining that he made his life terrible, but Tommy already got a lot of that out of his system, and Techno already apologized.

“Right,” The Blade sighed. He leaned forward and placed his mug on the table in front with a satisfying sound of ceramic on wood. He then straightened his posture, preparing for the storm of questions about to head his way. “Go ahead kid, berate me.”

“Why did you run? What the fuck happened between you and Wilbur? Why do you look like that? How did you find Ranboo? Why here?” Tommy rambled all in one breath. It was like he completely exploded. Midway through he stood up and started pacing, nearly spilling his hot chocolate in the process. The Blade’s eyes followed him back and forth like he was watching a tennis match. 

“Whoa, kid. One question at a time okay? I get that this is an interrogation, but typically you need to leave some time for the answers” Techno said, moving his arms as if Tommy was a wild animal that he needed to calm down. The blonde sank back into the couch and took a sip of his warm drink. “Okay, so...” Techno started. Visible nervous energy filtered through the Blade. It was similar to Wilbur's whenever Tommy tried to ask him about this sort of thing. Tommy almost felt bad about it. Almost. “I accidentally hurt Wilbur. I hadn’t meant to.” The young prince shuddered at the thought of scars on their brother’s arms. It seemed like Techno did too. “I promise I would never hurt you” Techno added as if he felt the need to defend himself. “I’ve gotten better at controlling it.”

“Controlling fucking what?” Tommy questioned, still feeling entirely out of the loop.

“The voices.” Techno’s answer sounded hollow and haunted. “It’s difficult to explain Tommy”

“Well try,” Tommy ordered.

“From what I was told, I was a sick infant. I wasn’t even supposed to live for a year. Mother and Father… they were desperate. They needed something that would make me stronger. I don’t think they were expecting this at the time, but they knew the risks” Techno’s eyes were fixed on the floorboards. “They searched for someone to help and th-”

“The Blood God.” Tommy filled in. In retrospect, he should have realized that the Gods were involved sooner. He knew that the Blood God had some hold on Techno in a similar way that XD had an effect on him.

“How did you- Tommy are you-” Techno turned to the blonde, concerned gaze falling over him.

“No! Not him.” Tommy quickly responded “I have a different-” the young prince’s mouth snapped shut. He was unsure about XD’s rules and he definitely didn't want to break them. 

“Tommy, You can-”

“No.” Tommy interrupted, swatting away Techno’s gentle hand that was on his shoulder. “I get to interrogate you. Not the other way around.” The blonde spat. Techno looked hurt and offended, but Tommy couldn’t bring himself to care. “Tell me more about the voices. Why are they so terrible that you decided to leave?” Techno shifted a little further from his little brother, sensing the ferocity growing within the boy.

“The voices ask for blood. For me to kill. They get greedy if I wait too long. Then it doesn’t matter who the person is, they’ll be gone in a matter of minutes. If they don’t get their way, then well. I look more like a pig.” Techno explained. 

“Have you… Have you killed anyone?” Tommy shifted uncomfortably. The idea that his brother was a murderer sat uneasily in his stomach. Techno was unbearably silent, but that silence spoke volumes. It was one thing for the Blade to be a cold hard killer, but a brother? It felt different. 

“I have. Three people. Died from life-threating injuries. None of them were great,  but I can't really say they deserved to die. ” Techno admitted after an unbearably long time. “I lost control. But now, I try to stick to animals. Lots of them” The blonde shuddered. 

“Remind me to keep you away from Henry.” Tommy tried to joke, but instead, he sounded like a scared little kid. 

“I left to protect you. I mean that. I was so scared I would hurt you or hurt Wilbur again. So I ran away and got as far from the Antarctic empire as possible.” Techno answered solemnly. Tommy supposed that made sense. It was stupid, but he didn’t he know how much he was still loved. 

“I climbed out your window” Tommy blabbed. 

“You what?”

“It was awful. I can’t imagine doing that any younger and by myself. I was with Tubbo. But you- you were by yourself and that was so fucking stupid. You shouldn’t have done that.”

“Well, you shouldn’t have done that either. I’m sure Wilbur and our parents are worried sick about you.” Techno retorted.

“They are worried about you too you know.” Tommy shot back. “They send a search party every year to look for you. They never go outside of the Empire's borders so no wonder they never found you. I guess they didn’t think a fourteen-year-old would get very far. They are probably expecting to come home with a body and not a person, but they still search every year on my birthday. For you.” It sounded a little bitter, but Techno could tell that there was some element of compassion there.

“Sorry” Techno apologized, guilt building up his chest. 

“It’s fine” Tommy brushed off the apology and took sip another sip of hot chocolate. The action was definitely more to hide his expression than to consume the tasty drink “And Ranboo?” 

“Found him one day. He was out in the woods, but he wasn’t dressed for the cold. It was like someone just dropped him there and abandoned him.” 

“And yet you call me, the orphan.” Tommy joked and he was proud when it got a slight chuckle out of the Blade.

“He was scared and confused. He reminded me of myself. So I took him in. He’s been here for two years now and still no sign of his past.” Techno finished explaining. “Anything else? I’m sure it’s past your bedtime.”

“Oh fuck off. I’m not a little kid.” Tommy complained.

“You are most definitely a child. You should go to sleep. I don’t want to deal with any cranky kids in my daycare tomorrow.” The blade teased. The blonde pouted, crossing his arms. Fully filling the role of a small child throwing a temper tantrum. He really didn’t want to sleep. Maybe XD would be kind and show him a good memory, but something told him that wasn’t going to go that way. He can’t even talk to Tubbo about it if everything goes wrong, but telling anyone else is risky. 

“Will you stay up a little longer with me?” Tommy felt so young asking for someone to stay up with him. Maybe he was just a kid. Far to young to be dealing with all of this shit. 

“Um, sure. I’ve got sixteen years to make up for. I might as well start now” Techno was smiling, but his expression faltered when he saw Tommy’s face. “Do you want more hot chocolate?” Techno asked, reaching out to take Tommy’s empty cup.

“Yeah. Thanks.” Techno took his mug and moved over to the kitchen to refill both of their drinks.

It still felt strange. Despite the circumstances, Tommy didn’t quite feel awkward around Techno even though he thought he would. There is still some sourness that is going to take a long time to get rid of, but it just felt so natural to be around him. It feels domestic. Nothing he had expected from the Blade.

Techno handed another steaming cup to Tommy and sat down on the couch next to him. It was clear that the Blade hadn’t expected the blonde to lean into his side. If Tommy only knew how much it filled Techno’s heart. Unfortunately, he still had to keep up some sort of his reputation, so he tried not to let it show how much it meant to him. The comfort wasn’t as soft as Wilbur’s. In fact, Techno seemed tense and nervous. He was completely underprepared for physical contact. 

“I’m-” Tommy couldn’t seem to find the words he wanted to say. Whatever his train of thought was, It decided that it would leave the station before he could get on. There were a lot of things the blonde still wanted to talk about. He’s kept a lot to himself because he has to. But now, it’s getting even harder to share because he doesn’t even know if he is ready to talk about it all. “Will you come home with me?” Oh. That wasn’t what he was expecting himself to say. Out of all the things he could talk about, that’s just what happened to fall out of his mouth.

“I- Yeah. I will. I think I owe that to you Tommy” Techno responded. “Now go to sleep. You are practically already crashing. I’ll still be here when you wake up. I’m not going anywhere anymore” Techno lifted the half-full cup from Tommy’s hands so it wouldn't spill. Tommy wanted to fight back. To stay awake a little bit longer. He didn’t. Instead, he listened to his brother’s advice. He felt safe.

-

“Wakey Wakey Little Prince” a voice boomed in Tommy’s ears. The sound filled him with complete and utter dread. He peeled himself off from the cold hard clock face to stare at the God taunting him. 

“What do you want this time?” Tommy growled. He pushed himself to his feet and did his best to stand tall. The God loomed over him making him feel insignificant. XD always fucking sucks. He wished he could shatter that stupid porcelain mask. Part of him questioned what sick all-knowing being hid behind it.

“Actually, Little Prince, I just want to talk.” XD flipped upside down as he studied Tommy “No time travel necessary this time. Unless you want to see what happened on the day you were born?”

“My Birthday?” Tommy had heard XD correctly, but he didn’t quite believe it. He already had the information from Techno. He really didn’t need to see it firsthand, but he couldn’t help but be a little bit interested at the proposal. XD shrunk down extra small and sat on his shoulder. Tommy resisted the urge to swat him off this time.

“That got your attention. I’m sure you must be pretty curious then” XD asked, kicking his legs back and forth like a kid sitting at the end of the doc.

“Okay, fine. Yes, I’m curious,” Tommy admitted, his head awkwardly turned to glare at his shoulder.

“Are you sure you want to see that? It’s not pretty. I’m giving you a choice here.” A duplicate of XD landed on his other shoulder. This was definitely a play on the devil vs. angel bit, but the prince had no idea which one was supposed to be which.

“Okay, Then I won’t” Tommy crossed his arm and glared at his other shoulder.

“But don’t you want to see the event that ruined your entire family for years? Understand their devastation too?” Tommy whipped his head to look at the other tiny XD.

“Okay fine! Just get the fuck off of me! I don’t care if I go or not. I already know what happens” Tommy yelled, getting fed up with XD’s games. He brushed off his body like there had been bugs crawling over it. XD returned to his normal massive size.

“Tell you what, IF you go. I’ll make a deal with you.” Tommy couldn’t see his face (If he even had one) But he could practically hear the sinister smile that would have been plastered on it.

“What’s the deal?” Tommy questioned carefully.

“You learn that when you get back. Remember that if you want this deal, you have to return here to talk to me. Wake up before then? No deal. What do you say, Little prince?”

“You’re on bitch.” Tommy agreed, really punctuation the last word. “ Just open up the fucking portal thing.”

Tommy had enough foresight to plug his ears before the thunderous clap that always came before the portal.  It really didn’t matter. The noise still shook Tommy to his very core. With a groan, he pushed through the thick black swirling portal. He was met with more resistance than normal. Like the inky tendrils themselves were trying to push the blonde back. 

Once he was through, He landed harshly on the carpet that lined one of the castle corridors. It was dark. None of the lights were lit but it was clear that the moon was full because of the sheer amount of light pouring though the windows.

Turning his head to examine the space, he was nearly jumped scared he saw Techo standing next to him. He was so small compared to what he now knows as the Blade, but he still looked just as terrifying. A sword was clenched tightly in his hand and blood was already dripping down from the end of it. Tommy flinched back, trying to put more space between him and his brother. 

It was only now when Tommy got a good look at his face. His hair was pink, but his face still remained human. His eyes weren’t focused on anything in particular, but they appeared to be glossy. Tears were falling from his blaring red eyes and Tommy had the instinctive reaction to take care of him. 

“Techno.” Tommy spoke softly, hoping to get some sort of reaction. He knew his voice wouldn’t be heard, but he felt the need to try. The pink-haired boy paid no attention to him whatsoever. Instead, he continued to just stare blankly while his eyes watered.

“Techie? Are you okay? Your hair is all weird.” Wilbur’s voice cut through the air. It was high and squeaky. 

So small. 

So young. 

It caused Techno to turn and look at the small boy approaching him. Tommy leaned to the side to get a clear view of tiny Wilbur. Tommy’s heart sank to his stomach when he saw Techno’s arm, equipped with the sword, began to rise. There was an obvious tremble to it, like he was trying to resist the action. 

“Techno, what’s wrong? You’re scaring me. You’re worrying me.” Wilbur’s eyes shifted into a fearful gaze. Tommy immediately stepped in between his two brothers and held up his arms to protect the younger version of Wilbur.

“Techno please. You don’t what to do this! I know you don’t. Please It-” No matter what Tommy said, it wouldn’t matter. It would never matter. This event is in the past and there is nothing he can do to change it now. 

The sword passed through Tommy, but there was still blood spilled. Wilbur’s blood. Tommy didn’t want to look at him. The screaming and crying was bad enough. The blonde had heard young children cry and scream when throwing temper tantrums, but this was entirely different. This sounded like he was dying, like he was screaming just to survive. Tommy dropped to his knees and tried to plug his ears to muffle the blood-curdling screams. 

It was Wilbur’s cries that shook Techno from his trance. His hand finally released the blade and it clambered to the ground with a dull metallic sound as it landed on the now stained carpet. Tommy slowly looked up at Techno.

Now, being unable to keep his body from trembling, Techno dropped to his hands and knees and let out a gut-wrenching sob. He cried loudly into the ground knowing that the damage was done. Tommy cried too. Tommy knew this was bad. He always expected it to be bad, but the sounds alone were enough to haunt someone for their entire life. Techno slowly raised his head. It seemed like he made actual eye contact with Tommy, but really, he was looking at the small heap of his little brother. Tommy slowly turned to look at Wilbur as well. There was so much blood. The diagonal slash across both of his forearms was spilling the crimson liquid everywhere. They were deep cuts. Tommy pushed himself back, trying to forget the image that was now forever printed in his brain. 

“Wilbur, It’s okay. You are going to be alright. I promise.” Tommy cried as he tried to reach out to offer comfort to the 7-year-old Wilbur. Techno’s voice joined him too. 

“Wilbur?” Techno asked softly as if his voice was going to break the small boy even more. It was clear that Techno got a reaction out of Wilbur because he snapped his head up to look him. The wailing didn’t stop though, Tommy hadn’t expected it to. The seven-year-old desperately tried to hold his arms to stop the outpour of blood. Red was smeared all over him now. It coated his pajamas. Techno approached him with a shaky hand gently reaching out, but Wilbur immediately flinched away, using his injured arms to pull him backward. Wincing, Techno stopped in his place and tears fell from his eyes again.

“Wilbur, I’m sorry. I didn’t… I didn’t want to hurt you. Please! I couldn’t- Please forgive me. I’m so sorry,” he rambled. “Please just let me help you” Techno tried to approach again, but Wilbur only cowered in fear.

“Boys?” a third voice echoed into the room. Their father’s voice. Tommy swived his head to look at his father. 

“Dad! Help! Please!” Tommy begged. For once he actually felt like he was listened to. Phil immediately rushed over to the crying, bleeding child. He gently scooped Wilbur up and held his bleeding arms in a gentle grip.

“Techno, what hap-” Phil interrupted himself and he fully allowed time to look at his eldest son. For a moment, Phil almost looked afraid of him. “Techno, It’s alright. Wilbur will be just fine,” Phil reassured, but the now pink-haired boy just delicately shook his head no. “let’s get Wilbur patched up, Okay?” Phil tried to place a hand on Techno’s shoulder but the pink haired boy shook it off. 

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Techno whispered. It was small and frail. His voice was so soft Tommy almost missed it. Phil paused, staring sadly at his son. 

At that same moment, Techno got up and sprinted down the hallway back towards his room. Tommy thought about following him, but he didn’t. He stayed with Wilbur and Phil instead. The people who stayed with him. Techno would be there when he woke up. At least, he hoped he would be. 

Tommy inched closer to his family. Wilbur was still wailing into Phil’s chest. He wanted to hug them and offer what little comfort he could muster.  Unfortunately, that was not something the blonde had the capability to do.

“Techno!” Wilbur sobbed in a high and squeaky tone.

“Shhhh. It’s okay. You’ll be okay. He’ll be okay.” Phil whispered into Wilbur’s hair. He lifted the small boy up and began sprinting to the infirmary to find Puffy. Tommy could hear his fathers panicked breath. Tears spilled out of his eyes, but the rest of his body refused to show the fact he was crying. 

“Puffy!” Phil screamed when he was just outside his intended location. He practically rammed into the two large push doors. Busting into the space, he screamed for Puffy again. Wilbur continued to whimper and be covered in blood.

Tommy saw the court physician's face drop in horror when she laid eyes on Phil and Wilbur. He could tell that she wanted to run over and check in with Wilbur, but he was better trained than that. In a hurried manner, she grabbed a splash healing potion and bandages to wrap around the boy's arms.

“Oh, my gods! What on earth happened?” Puffy questioned loudly as she rushed the supplies over to the boy.

“It was an accident. Techno… It started. I thought we would have more time.” Phil explained while setting Wil on the nearest hospital bed. 

“Techno did this? I told you it was a bad idea to-”

“I know!” The king raised his voice. He immediately regretted it when he saw both people in the room recoil. “I’m sorry. Just help Wilbur now. I can worry about Techno.” Puffy worked on Wilbur’s injuries carefully and methodically. Tommy was surprised when Wilbur hadn’t passed out. That much crying and healing was enough to leave anyone exhausted. Wilbur certainly didn’t look wide awake, but he was not passed out either. Tommy was impressed.

Once Wilbur’s wounds were healed, his crying dulled down to a few sniffles. Phil sat there with him, comforting him as much as possible. All heads turned towards the door when one of the midwives opened it. 

“King Phil, Queen Kristin has just gone into labor!” The woman announced. Both Puffy and Phil stood up upon hearing the news. They locked eyes with each other. Phil looked conflicted.

“What about Techno?” the king asked, heartbreak in his tone.

“I’m afraid you’ll have to choose, Phil.” Puffy looked sad. She knew how difficult this must be. The two were cut off by a scream from down the hallway. His mothers scream. She was being wheeled into the infirmary. At that moment, the king made his decision. He turned back to Wil and carefully pulled away his hands from his ears.

“Hey Mate, Can you try to bring Techno here? I know it's a little scary right now, but your brother loves you very much.” Tommy’s stomach twisted at the thought. That was a lot for a 7-year-old to go through, and now his father was asking him to go back to the person who had just attacked him. That's fucked up.

“Why is Momma screaming?” Wilbur questioned, trying to make sense of everything happening. Tommy decided it must be all his adrenaline keeping him awake.

“Momma is gonna be just fine. I just need you to get Techno, Alright? Think you can do that for me?” Tommy understood Phil didn’t have a lot of options, but this still felt so wrong.

Wilbur nodded and gently pushed himself off the bed, only winching slightly. He then left the room and made it back towards Techno’s. Tommy didn’t notice it right away, but Wil was deliberately looking up. Probably to avoid seeing all of his blood on the carpets.

Wilbur’s hand trembled as he reached up to knock on Techno’s door. It seemed painful to lift his arm like that.

“You can do it, Wilbur. I’m right here next to you,” Tommy said, kneeling down next to his brother. Wilbur knocked and it sounded like a mouse hitting a door. The action seemed like it hurt.

“Techno?” Wilbur sniffled. “Techie? Can I come in?”  Wil began to twist the handle slowly, but it stopped mid-way like someone was holding the door shut. 

“Not right now, Wil.” Tommy watched Wilbur’s heart sink. He dropped his arms and sank to the ground. He looked so tired. This is far too much for a little kid to handle right now. There was nothing but quiet and a few of Wilbur’s sniffles. They stayed in the silence for a while before the younger spoke again. 

“Techno, I’m sorry for whatever I did. I didn’t mean to upset you. I was just worried because you were acting all weird and then you… I’m sorry, whatever I did must have been really bad.  I won’t do it again.” Wilbur began to sob again. His cries were no longer ones of hurt and suffering These cries were ones plagued with guilt. 

“Wilbur…” Tommy pouted. “Is that seriously what you still think?” Tommy wiped away a few of his tears as he stared at the younger version of his brother.  Wilbur really thought this was his fault and this was some sort of punishment.

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Wilbur. This was my fault…” Techno swallowed the lump forming in his throat. At least Techno was trying to get rid of some of the guilt.  “Where are mother and father?” 

“There are with the court phyisihin-ph- Phisitin-” Wilbur kept tripping over the word Physician but his brother understood. It wasn’t because of his crying. It was just a hard word to say. “Dad told me to come and get you once I was okay... Momma won’t stop screaming and I’m scared.” Tommy wished he could hug him.

“It’s gonna be okay, Wilbur.” Techno had a hard time believing his own statement but his voice didn’t betray them. “Mother will be just fine, You’re gonna be a big brother soon. You should go back to them, Okay?”

“I don’t want to. I want to stay with you” Wilbur complained. Why? Tommy thought. Maybe it was some of the bitterness coursing through him. Why would he want to stay with Techno after everything that happened?  He had hurt him so bad. He looked so afraid of him before.

“You can’t stay, okay?” Techno snapped. Both Tommy and Wilbur jumped at the tone. “You have to go over there or-” Techno paused contemplating his options for a moment. “Or I’ll be really upset with you and you don’t want that” Techno was pushing him away. It was cruel. 

Wilbur visibly tensed and held his bandaged and injured arms as if reliving the incident for a moment. He stood up from the ground and backed away from the door. He hesitated there. 

“Come with me. Please. I’m scared” Wilbur pleaded to his brother.

“I can’t go with you, Wil! I don’t want to hurt anyone. I don’t want to hurt you!” His voice was still sharp and frustrated. 

“Techno, just stay. Please.” Tommy pleaded, trying to solidify Wilbur's request.

 “I love you but, please, leave me alone!”  Techno screamed the last few words. The blonde could tell he was scared. 

“I love you too, Techno,” Wilbur said, quietly backing away from the door.

Tommy went to follow him, but instead, he was back on the clock face staring directly at a God. The transition felt jarring and disorienting. For a terrifying moment, Tommy thought he might throw up. 

“Well done Little Prince!” XD cheered loudly. Tommy scrubbed off the rest of his tears and glared at the God.

“Yeah, Whatever. I did what you wanted, yeah? Tell me your deal.” Tommy spat.

“Oh, straight to business are we? Alright, Little Prince!” A table appeared in front of Tommy. XD shrunk to human size and sat in the chair opposite the prince. The blonde begrudgingly sat down in the chair offered to him.

“Is this really necessary?” Tommy crossed his arms and leaned back into his chair.

“I thought you may be tired,” XD explained, Tommy almost thought he heard a hint of sympathy in his tone. “Anyway… The Deal!” XD added with far too much energy. “You’ve been doing well Little Prince, but I think you could use some more motivation. I’ll get rid of both of your brothers’ curses if you manage to have your happy ending!” That was a good deal. In theory at least. 

“What will that do to Techno?” Tommy questioned. As far as Tommy was aware, Techno needed his curse to stay alive.

“Oh, he’ll be fine. His body is much stronger now. Even without the Blood god’s influence, he will still be quite powerful.”

“And me? Will you leave me alone?” Tommy inquired. 

“Yes, of course! Believe it or not, you are not actually cursed. I am helping you, Tommy. Curses have the intention to inflict pain.” XD rambled. “I’m here to help you.”

“Right,” Tommy said, not believing it. “What's the catch? What do you get out of this?”

“One night with your Tiny Squire. I believe it is crucial for your success.” 

“You want to make Tubbo time travel like I have been?” Tommy has seen some pretty horrible things. Could he send his friend through that? “Past or future?”

“The future. The Tiny Squire has an important choice to make. I want to make sure he makes the correct one.” XD was smiling. The prince could tell he was. Tommy felt terrible that he was even considering this. What if he sends him to the future with dead Wilbur and he’s half blown up? When you travel to the future, you use your own body as a host. Tubbo would feel all that pain. Hasn’t he been through enough? He almost died. “If it makes you feel any better, I could have always chosen the Tiny squire instead. You both touched the Time travelers book. I’m just asking for your permission for this, though I really don’t need it. I will say, this will be better for you in the long run.”

Tommy stared into the wood grain of the table and offered out his hand.  He’s a terrible friend, but if this is his chance at saving everyone. He was going to have to risk it.

“Okay.” Tommy's voice shook.

“Excellent!” XD shook his hand firmly. His hand felt cold and clammy. Rather unexpected for a God. “You won’t see me for the next few nights. I have other needs to attend to. The tiny squire also will not see me, so you two can rest easy for a while. You’ve made the right choice, Little Prince.”

Tommy really felt like he hadn’t.

-

“Tommy?” Techno questioned, shaking the boy awake. “Tommy are you alright?” The blonde blinked open his eyes. It was morning. A heavy dose of sunlight filtered into the room. “Tommy, are you alright? You were shaking.” The blonde smiled slightly when he realized Techno spent the entire night with him. He was still pressed into his side.

“I’m alright. I’ve just been having bad dreams recently” Tommy explained. “Thank you for staying with me. I uh… I really appreciate it.”

“Sure thing kid. Anytime.” It sounded like Techno meant it.

Chapter Text

Wilbur and Quackity arrived at the port later than they would have liked. Their voyage was extended two extra days after their encounter with the drowned. Wilbur couldn’t really blame Quackity. he was still recovering from the nasty slice on his face. He was asleep for most of the day after the incident, leaving Wilbur to fumble around the ship having absolutely no clue what to do.

The bandages around Quackity’s face were quickly removed after he woke up due to his immediate panic. It revealed a raised, light pink scar that cut unevenly across his face. It made the left half of his lip stretch up towards his eye. He lost half his vision too. Quackity had blinked rapidly as if he thought his left eye was still closed and needed to be opened.

Wilbur was at his side the instant he awoke, trying to help in any way that he could. There wasn’t much else to do at the time, he was already healed. That hadn’t stopped Quackity’s nightmares though. It was apparent how little sleep the sailor was getting. Wilbur noticed that his shifts got shorter and his time asleep grew longer. 

The prince practically had to drag Quackity off the ship since he looked on the edge of passing out. It was snowing when they arrived, which was not making carrying their items off the ship any easier. Wilbur hauled his backpack over his shoulders expecting to part ways with Quackity after they docked.

“Do you have a place to stay today?” Quackity asked. It wasn’t entirely unexpected. The two had grown considerably close during their trip and Wilbur would call him his friend, but Wilbur definitely wasn’t ready for the response. “You should probably be careful around here. Royalty isn’t exactly well-liked. I have a friend who owns a pub. We can stay there until we know more about Tommy and Tubbo’s whereabouts.” Wilbur was about to decline but then he realized Quackity had said ‘we.’ It was nice to think that someone else was with him on this adventure now. 

“Someplace to stay the night would be lovely.” Wilbur conceded, knowing Quackity would be too tired for a harmless argument. 

The sailor began leading the way to a small pub. Honestly, both of them could use a drink. It was quiet inside since it was still relatively early. A lit fire was making the space rather cozy and inviting compared to the frigid outdoors. There had been four people total including the bartender.

“What the fuck happened to you?” The bearded bartender asked while making direct eye contact with Quackity. 

“Well fucking hello to you too, Schaltt,” Quackity said with a small chuckle. He made his way over to the bar and gestured for Wilbur to sit down next to him. With a sigh, Quackity leaned on to the Bar in front of him. “Ran into some drowned on the way here. They decided they would try to steal my fucking eye. Luckily Wilbur here is quite the charmer and got them off our back.” Schaltt laughed at the statement. He definitely did not realize how true it was.

“A fighter then? I could have mistaken you for a bean pole” Schlatt joked. Wilbur didn’t give himself time to process the horns protruding out of Schlatt’s head, but he decided he’d ask about it later. It didn’t seem all that important right now.

“Definitely not a fighter. Just lucky I guess. Life's been pretty sucky so it’s been nice to have at least one win” Wilbur laughed bitterly. It didn’t feel like a win at all. Schaltt placed two beers down next to Quackity and Wilbur. It was entirely too early in the day to start drinking, but that really didn’t stop them. “Thanks,” The prince said before taking a large sip.

“No worries it’s on the house,” Schaltt announced before downing his own cup. Had he been drinking all morning? How was this man not drunk? The goat man leaned forward with a heavy sigh. No one’s mood seemed to be particularly positive this morning.

“Something got you down? Did you miss your quota of reaching the bottom of ten bottles this week?” Quackity joked, but Wil questioned if there was any truth to the statement.

“Some kids went into the woods and they didn’t come back” The bartender answered honestly. “I thought they might have made it to Logstedshire, but a traveling group found one of their horses.” Wilbur and Quackity instantly looked at each other, with the same nervous feeling bouncing in their chest.

“The woods? Like the death woods? Do you know what they looked like? Their names?” Quackity interrogated with newfound intensity.

“Uhh yeah. Short brunette one, Tubbo I think it was. I remembered because I thought his name was fucking stupid. The other one was tall and blonde. Tommy. He took one sip of alcohol and hated it.” Schaltt explained, trying to remember the encounter.

“You gave my little brother alcohol? He’s only sixteen!” Wilbur nearly shouted standing up from his seat.

“He only had a tiny sip before spitting it out!” The goat man defended. “Wait, little brother?”

“Fuck. Fuck!” Wilbur exclaimed, pacing back and forth through the room. Wilbur’s heart pounded in his chest and muffled his hearing.  He was already worried enough about Tommy and Tubbo but now they went into a place Quackity called the ‘Death Woods.’ “How long- when did you last see them?” Wil questioned, all pleasantries drained from his voice. 

“Three days ago”  Schlatt offered.

“Three fucking days? You let them go into a place called the Death Woods and you haven’t heard from them in THREE DAYS?!”  Wilbur yelled. His worry and anger combined into something ugly. “I need to go find them.” The prince decided, turning sharply toward the exit.

“Wil! Let’s just wait a second, okay?” Quackity grabbed his wrist. Wilbur immediately tried to shake his hand out of his grip but the sailor had a firm hold. “You have no idea what you are getting into. We will find them alright?” Quackity offered, his voice filled with gentle optimism. Wilbur yanked his hand back anyway. He rubbed at his wrist where Quackity had been holding. 

“I know we’ll find them!” Wilbur shouted. Then, much softer, he added,” I just don't want to find them dead, Quackity.” His shoulders scrunched up to his ears and his eyes were pinched shut to hold back tears. The prince’s body was shaking as he turned his face away. Quackity opened his mouth like he was about to say something, but he was at a loss for words. “I’m so scared that they might get hurt. Maybe they already are! It’s my- It's my fault they’re out here.” Wil swiped quickly at his eyes before turning back to face his friend.“Please.”

“Okay.” Quackity huffed. “Okay, I’ll go out there with you to help you look for them. We just have to get back before dark.” The sailor turned towards Schaltt, who was staring sadly at the interaction the two friends just had.  “You still have the horse right? Think we can use it?”

“Go ahead. Hopefully, you’ll find its owner.” The bartender complied. “But Quackity…”

“We’ll be fine. We will be back before dark.” Quackity snapped back. Wilbur was appreciative of his current attitude. 

“That’s what those kids said too,” Schaltt said much softer, more to himself rather than to two preparing to head back into the cold.

-

Quackity watched Wilbur deflate when he saw Benson, which is Tubbo’s horse. The prince left little time to waste as he went to prep the horse for travel. He froze for a moment when realizing all the bags were still attached to the horse. 

“Tubbo’s items… They’re all..” Wilbur’s voice sounded hollow. He lifted up a few items and stared at them until he became even more distraught. “Something happened to them… He wouldn’t just- Fuck.”

“Wilbur. We need to stay calm about this.” Quackity commanded. He put a hand on his shoulder in an attempt to ground the prince. “Take a few deep breaths and we can go when you are ready.”

“I am ready.” Wilbur spat back bitterly. He turned away from the sailor and mounted Benson. Quackity sighed and followed suit, hopping on Schaltt’s horse, Jambo.

Quackity had to lead the way into the woods because Wilbur had only been to the northlands once when he was very young. It was just a hazy memory really. The trip had been entirely diplomatic but Wilbur and Techno still had their fair share of shenanigans. Many snowball fights happened during that excursion.

Wilbur tried to fight back the hope that he might see Techno again. Quacity shouldn’t have told him. This was about Tommy and Tubbo, not him.  He pushed that feeling of hope aside, letting the thought grow bitter instead. If Techno really was The Blade, then why didn’t he ever come back? Sure, he had hurt him terribly, but he had to know that he was still loved, right?

Wilbur didn’t know everything about Techno’s curse. Maybe it had gotten worse and going home was no longer an option. Wilbur wasn’t sure if that thought made him feel better or not. He hated how much he was thinking about Techno at all. It’s not likely for him to even be alive. It was probably just a coincidence that The Blade also had pink hair. This isn’t about Techno. This is about Tommy and Tubbo and making sure they are safe. 

“Wilbur, are you even listening to me?” Quackity questioned sharply. It pulled Wilbur from his thoughts, making him jump slightly.

“No, sorry. Can you repeat that?” Wilbur answered, sounding mildly embarrassed. He fidgeted uncomfortably on his horse. He was incredibly on edge despite how distracted he’d been on this ride. He feared that he’d find Tommy and Tubbo in small lifeless heaps. Even worse, he feared he’d never find them. Their bodies would be left to freeze and be covered in snow, completely undiscoverable. Stop that , He told himself. It was no use picturing them dead. 

“As soon as it hits six-thirty, we head back, alright?  We get back on the path and we stay on it. This place is crawling with undead once the sun goes down and I don’t fucking want to deal with them.” Quackity shuddered. Wilbur gave a sympathetic look even though Quackity couldn’t see it. The prince was incredibly thankful for him. Clearly, he had just been through a rather traumatic experience with undead, yet he was still trying to help search. 

Part of Wilbur questioned if he could command the undead again. He was a tiny bit tempted to try. This seemed like a decent opportunity. The lamps that lit the path acted as a shield. If things went wrong, he could run to the light and be protected by them.

“We leave, You got that Wil?” Quackity questioned, looking back at Wilbur this time. He fell back until he was trotting side by side with the Prince. “Wilbur I know what you’re thinking. Unless you aren’t telling me something, do you really want to risk it?”

“I’m going to stay when it gets dark” Wilbur answered decidedly. 

“That's fucking idiotic. You’re going to be no use to them if you are dead.”  Quackity sounded exasperated. It sounded like he was dealing with a toddler having a temper tantrum. 

“You shouldn’t stay.” Wilbur offered quietly. “You should go back when it's six-thirty.” The sailors' mood shifted. His anger drained into something much softer. 

“Wilbur..”

“I’ll get more answers if I do this.” Wilbur interrupted. “There must be some reason why that happened right? Maybe they can tell me where Tommy and Tubbo went.”

“Are you going to try to talk to undead?” Quackity asked, eyebrows raised. “You’re fucking insane,” the man added, as he threw up his arms in exasperation. “I’m not going to leave you here.” 

“I can’t ask you to stay.” Wilbur added, careful with his wording. He was strangely calm. His eyes drifted to Quackity’s scar that marred his face. “You can if you want, but I don’t expect you to go through that again. I can’t guarantee your safety” 

“You can’t even guarantee your own safety!” Quackity argued, understandably angry. “Wilbur you-”

“You’re a gambling man, right?” Wilbur questioned, seemingly out of nowhere. Quackity snapped his mouth shut and he nodded, having no idea where this was going. “I can gamble with my own life. It’s mine and no one else's. Your life though… that's not something I’m willing to gamble unless you want to lay it on the line. I’m only asking you to take a risk on me. I will make it out of these woods. I’d be willing to bet on it.” He sounded so confident that Quackity nearly believed him. “If I don’t make it out of the woods tonight, I’ll give you enough money to start a kingdom.”

“And what do you get if you are right?”

“My life.” Wilbur answered easily. “That’s enough for me.”

The next few hours were quiet. Silent understanding between the two as they combed through the woods zig-zagging through. If there were any tracks, They were too hard to see with the snowfall. It was freezing and Wilbur spent most of his ride trying not to imagine his little brothers as popsicles. He wished there was more of a basis for him to go off of. Benson was found somewhere in these woods, but it would be near impossible to pinpoint where especially because Benson could have wandered from his location. 

As the day stretched on it only got colder. The sun was getting dangerously close to the horizon and when the two encountered the path again it was time for them to part ways. Quackity looked noticeably worried, but Wilbur gave him a convincing smile. Quackity followed the path back into town while Wilbur strayed off it again. Neither of them said a word. It wasn’t needed. He didn’t need to say goodbye.

-

Nervous anticipation filled the prince’s chest. The shadows grew longer and longer until darkness flooded the world. He kept a line of sight on the main path at all times. It was the only form of comfort he had to ease his troubled mind. This was fucking stupid, wasn’t it? If anyone alive was in the woods with him, they probably would have thought him to be insane. He laughed. It was the kind of laugh that happens when you don’t know how to react to something. It felt like a defense mechanism. Like if you pretended everything was a joke, the problems would go away. 

Then, Wilbur heard this awful clattering. He got off of Benson and spun in a circle. It came from all around him. Part of him wanted to dash to the safety of the lit path, but a more determined part of him reminded him to stay put. The sound of bones snapping and splintering filled the forest. He heard ribs rattling as skeletons began taking form before his eyes. Fleshy blobs emerged from the ground. The zombies looked much more like the drowned, but they were missing the piercing glowing eyes. Instead, they were dull and lifeless, even more unnerving. In the distance, a skeleton notched an arrow and directed his aim at the prince. If there was ever a time to test his abilities it was now.

“Drop your weapons,” Wilbur commanded, projecting his voice so every undead could hear it. He shouldn’t have been surprised when it worked, but he was. Every creature dropped its weapons into the snow.  “Stay.” He said as if the horde of undead was a disobedient dog. 

Slowly, Wilbur inched closer to the nearest zombie. The smell made him gag as he became uncomfortably close, but the closeness made him realize how human these creatures actually were. They had to come from somewhere. They all had lives before they were condemned to this… life? Could you even call this living anymore? The zombie he was the nearest to looked far older than he probably was when he died. If Wilbur had to guess, he had been in his mid-fifties when he met his demise. His skin was saggy, pale, and wrinkled. Chunks of his flesh were entirely missing. It had rotted so much that, in some places, you could see bones. His hair was surprisingly intact. It was combed over like he tried to put some effort into his appearance still. 

His torso was less intact. There was a gaping hole in his stomach that Wilbur could almost see through. It was likely the way he died. The prince shivered at the thought of being run through with a sword.  The worst part about him was his face. Despite how terrifying he was, He looked sad and in pain. It looked like it hurt just to exist. He didn’t want to do this. He didn’t want to feel like this. Wilbur could see that.

Cautiously, Wilbur bent down and picked up the sword at the dead man's feet. He held it up to defend himself. It wasn’t needed, but it did make Wilbur feel better now that he had some form of defense in case the hoard turned on him.

“I’m looking for my brothers. Have you seen them?” Wilbur questioned everyone. He got no response. Not a single one even moved.

“My brothers. A blonde and brunette kid. Tell me if you’ve seen them!” Wilbur ordered this time. Three stepped forward, seemingly against their will. The movement was strange, even for undead. It seemed like they were met with more resistance than normal, like walking through jello.

“Where are they?” Wilbur pressed. No response. “Tell me where they are!” Wilbur yelled, getting frustrated and desperate. One opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. “You can’t…” Wilbur concluded. He supposed that made sense, their vocal cords were probably too damaged to even work anymore. 

“Take me to them,” Wilbur demanded instead. His chest ached after he gave the order. It wasn’t because of sadness or stress. This felt like physical pain. A dull ache lingered around his heart. Nothing too concerning. It was just enough that he thought it might be heartburn. 

The three that stepped forward before approached the prince, making him raise his weapon. Instead of engaging in combat, they all walked past Wilbur, waiting for him to follow. He squinted, straining to see in the dark. He held on to Benson’s rein’s tightly as he continued trudging through the snow after them.

Suddenly the three stopped. Wilbur looked around for any clues about Tommy and Tubbo’s whereabouts. He was almost happy he hadn’t found them. There was no way they could survive three days in this cold. “Where are they?” The prince asked. Nothing. “Why did you stop?” Still nothing. “Tell me what happened to them!” A spark of pain erupted in Wilbur’s chest, making him double over and clench his heart. It dulled again, but something was definitely wrong. It was connected to the undead in some way and the orders were making it worse. 

The undead seemed to wait for Wilbur to recover before trying to begin explaining. They couldn’t talk so this was bound to be interesting. The prince looked at the creatures, waiting for something to happen. They seemed to huddle up like they were planning whatever they were about to do. They didn’t say anything. At Least, not anything Wilbur could understand.  He was slightly afraid they were all about to turn on him. 

Then the three turned back to face the prince. One of them walked off and stood to the side, while the other two stood facing Wilbur. One went on their tiptoes while the other kneeled on the snow. They awkwardly linked arms with the height difference. Tommy and Tubbo. Wilbur laughed. Was he really about to play charades with undead? 

“Alright, go on.” Wilbur chuckled lightly. He couldn’t believe he was doing this. The one on his knees stood up and they pantomimed riding horses. The action was clumsy since their limbs were in less than stellar condition, but Wilbur got the point.

The ‘Tommy’ Zombie suddenly fell backward. Wilbur couldn’t quite tell if that was on purpose or not. The ‘Tubbo’ Zombie got off his imaginary horse and then mimed himself drawing a sword and fighting. From what Wilbur could put together, Tommy fell off his horse, then Tubbo had to defend him from undead most likely. 

The ‘Tommy’ Zombie began to stir and the ‘Tubbo’ Zombie turned to get closer to him. Then the zombie that stood off to the side faked shooting an arrow at the ‘Tubbo’ zombie. The ‘Tubbo’ held his chest and fell into the ‘Tommy’s’ arms. Then the three all stood and bowed.

Wilbur only felt dread. That was it? Tubbo got shot and Tommy fell off his horse? What if Tommy cracked his head open when he fell?  Would Tubbo survive getting shot? Fuck.  He looked down at the snow, terrified that there would be two young bodies underneath it. He saw no concerning lumps. In fact the ground almost seemed like it was sunken in from footprints. 

“Then what?” Wilbur panicked. There had to be more if they weren't here. Someone must have found them. Or they got away. Something. “Answer my questions!” Wilbur near shouted, pain striking through him once again. He probably only had a few more commands left in him. One zombie pointed up while another one moved his hands like an explosion. “Sky? Explosion?” the prince pondered. “Morning. It became morning… you… don’t know anymore” Wilbur sighed. None of this was good news.

“Which undead shot the short brunette?” Wibur pushed, now feeling like he was zapped by lightning. He needed answers. One made an ‘X’ with his arms and then dragged a finger across his throat.

“Not… killed?” Wilbur questioned. “I don’t-” The zombie motioned again, this time he tilted his head to the side after he completed the motion. “Not Dead. The person who shot Tubbo… He’s not like you.” the Zombie nodded.

“Thank you. You can go to rest now” Wilbur dismissed them, ignoring the pain in his chest. The three seemed to smile, although it was eerie, it was almost touching. They seemed to turn into dust and vanish in the icy wind. They were free from whatever curse was laid upon them. It still counted as a command, but Wilbur was glad he was able to help some poor souls. 

He staggered back over to Benson with a heavy heart. His brothers are hurt quite severely and he has no idea where they are. They may not even be alive, his brain added unhelpfully. He sniffled as he got back on the horse. He wanted to keep looking, but he was so tired and his chest ached. Despite his decisions, he isn’t stupid. He knows that until there was actual light, it was going to be pointless searching for them.

He guided Benson back to the path and headed back towards Schaltt’s Pub. He cried the entire way. What was he going to do if he found them dead? He would have to tell his mother and father. Tell Puffy, Niki, and Sapnap. Wilbur didn’t even think his own heart could bear losing them. How could he be expected to bring back such terrible news, especially when he was responsible?

The last thing he said to Tommy echoed in his head. Nothing good came out of that night. Gods if only he could explain. He needed to tell him that he loves him. Fuck. He just wants to tell him a happy birthday, even if it was a month late at this point. He’s been a terrible brother. Maybe they were right to run away from him. He’s caused them so much pain. What if Tommy didn’t forgive him? They had always had some rough patches, but they worked through it. This time was different though. This time, it made Wilbur how fractured their entire relationship is. It was more backward than it could have been. Tommy was trying to protect Wilbur. And Wilbur, he should have paid more attention to his ‘annoying’ little brother. Tubbo had faith that they could sort it out, but he just shut Tommy down. Tubbo probably hates him too.

When Wilbur was done crying and getting Benson settled in the stable, he entered into the pub through the back door. He didn't have enough effort to go upstairs and he would feel bad if he woke Schlatt or Quackity. His chest ached and burned but he did his best to ignore it.  Instead, Wilbur curled into a ball on the hardwood floor and slept next to the dying fire.

-

The next morning he felt groggy and restless. There was a blanket draped over him that hadn’t been there when he had gone to sleep, nevertheless, he was thankful for it. It was well past noon when he finally stirred.

The Pub was entirely quiet. Possibly closed. His body felt sore. Especially his chest. It wasn’t a constant pain, more like muscle pain that you would get after a grueling workout session. He pried himself off the floor, keeping the blanket over his shoulders like it was a cape. He trudged over to the bathroom to change.

He stood in front of a mirror and tried to fix his disheveled hair. As he began changing his clothes, he froze as he unbuttoned his shirt. He had assumed that the pain he was experiencing last night was all interior. He shrugged off his shirt as he stared at himself in the mirror. A blue weblike marking covered his chest. The lines blue were the most condensed right over his heart. Trails stretched out like it was following his veins. 

He quickly put on a clean shirt to hide it. That could be dealt with later. It shouldn’t be a concern right now. He just wouldn’t talk to undead unless it was absolutely necessary. Wilbur stayed in the bathroom until he deemed himself presentable. When he exited, he heard a muffled commotion coming from outside the back door. Wilbur stepped outside, noticing Schaltt talking to a tall young boy. His hair was stark white and his skin was almost just as pale. His eyes made Wilbur slightly uncomfortable, they were red and it reminded him of Techno.

“Oh, you’re awake” Schaltt turned towards Wilbur. He completely ignored the other person as he continued talking. “Quackity left towards Logstedshire this morning to see if he could get any info.” The goat man informed. “And this guy here,” He said as he gestured to the boy. “is trying to steal your horse.”

“I-I’m not stealing him. He belongs to a friend. I’m just trying to-” The boy defended anxiously. 

“That horse belongs to a boy named Tubbo.” Wilbur interrupted firmly. “I’m not going to let him go off to some stranger.

“Yes. I’m trying to return him to Tubbo.” The pale boy explained. Wilbur blinked at that. Finally a lead! Some hint at hope.

“You know Tubbo? Is he okay? Do you know Tommy? Was he with him?” Wilbur fired off rapidly.

“I- How do you know them?” the boy questioned, cautiously stepping back from Wil. 

“My name is Wilbur. I’m their older brother. Tommy by blood… Tubbo is sorta adopted. We found him in a box…” the prince explained. “Not the point. Are they alright? Are they hurt?” Wilbur questioned anxiously.

“You’re… Tommy is alright now. Tubbo is… stable” The boy looked away when he said that last part. It made Wilbur’s heart squeeze painfully.

“Can you take me to them? Please. I’ve been so worried.” Wil practically begged “I just want to make sure they are okay. Please.” Wilbur’s shoulders shook, thoughts from last night were resurfacing. 

The boy seemed apprehensive. It made sense. He was a complete stranger begging to go to his house. Wilbur held his breath, he missed his brothers so much and after his long journey from his home, he might finally be able to see them again. He can apologize for those unkind words that have been stuck in his head all this time.

The boy caved in, seeming to decide to trust him. “I can take you there. Are you- are you ready to go now?” The boy questioned carefully. Wilbur let out a heavy sob of relief. He was actually going to see them again. He could tell them how sorry he was and how much he loved them.

“Let me grab my stuff. Schlatt, let Quackity know that I found a lead.” Wilbur said before running inside to grab his belongings. Schaltt sighed and headed inside shortly after Wilbur. The prince scrambled to grab all of his belongings and then he dashed back outside with a load on his shoulders. 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name,” Wil questioned as he got Benson ready to go. 

“Ranboo,” the boy stated.

“It’s nice to meet you, Ranboo.” It was a strange name, but Wilbur didn’t care. He was going to bring him to Tommy and Tubbo!

-

“Are you the one who saved them?” Wilbur questioned as the two began walking into the woods. Wilbur was riding Benson while Ranboo walked, guiding him by the reins.

“Y-yeah I suppose so. I had some help healing them up though” Wilbur was happy to hear that this kid wasn’t all by himself. He couldn’t have been much older than Tommy.

“Thank you.” Wilbur smiled. “I’m honestly just happy to hear that they are alive.”

The rest of the walk was relatively quiet as they cut into the woods. For a moment, Wilbur questioned if Ranboo knew the way to go. Eventually, they ended up at a quaint little cottage nestled in a clearing of trees. Smoke was puffing out of the chimney, indicating that at least someone was home. Two horses were located in the stables and Wilbur registered one of them as Clementine. He dismounted his horse so Ranboo could get Benson situated. The front door opened and shut quite loudly, making both Ranboo and Wilbur jump. It was quickly followed by a voice that Will immediately recognized.

“Ranboo, did you have any luck finding-” Wilbur snapped his head to see Tommy standing on the porch.

Tommy. 

Cold air caught in Wilbur's throat as he stared at his little brother. For far too long, the two stood there frozen. Their eyes bore into each other, neither knowing how to react. Wilbur opened his mouth to begin apologizing, but before he knew it Tommy was dashing down the steps and encasing him in a bone-crushing hug. The action caused the two to go crashing to the ground. Wilbur’s chest burned with agony and he grimaced. Tommy was too distracted to notice Wil’s mask dropped for a moment. The blonde was to busy relishing in the heat of the hug. 

“I’m so sorry, Wilbur. I shouldn’t have left.” Tommy sobbed, using His brother's shirt as a tissue. His shoulders shook as he clung onto his older brother. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, Toms. It’s okay.” Wilbur soothed. He held on to Tommy tightly. He felt his whole world crash into his arms. “I love you so much,” Wilbur cried into Tommy’s hair. It muffled his voice,  but Tommy still listened to every word. 

It hurt him to hear Tommy apologizing so much, he kept murmuring sorry.  It was always difficult for Tommy to say sorry. He’d never liked admitting when he was in the wrong. In all fairness, neither did Wilbur.  Something must have happened out here. “I love you so fucking much and I’m sorry I don’t say that enough.” Wilbur’s chest heaved and he tried to control his tears.  He sniffled and rubbed circles into Tommy’s back. “I was wrong to say that nothing good happened that night. We got you that night, and you’re the best thing that has come out of any night. I love you so fucking much Tommy.” Wilbur had been waiting a long time to say that again. This time, to someone who was listening. It felt nice getting that off his chest. To finally right some of his wrongs. 

“I’m sorry I messed everything up. I’m sorry I pushed you to talk when you weren’t ready.” Tommy blabbered, pressing his head harder into Wilbur’s chest. Wilbur wasn’t sure how he expected Tommy to respond but he wasn’t expecting more apologies. 

“It’s okay. You didn’t mess anything up Toms. I promise.” Wilbur assured. Carding a hand through Tommy’s golden locks. The younger boy hiccupped and condensed into a tiny little ball. It felt so unlike his little brother. 

“You don't know that, Wil,” Tommy bawled. “I- Tubbo is hurt and It’s-” the blonde couldn’t even finish his sentence. Wilbur understood why. Tubbo had been shot. According to Ranboo, the young squire was stable but he had no idea about the actual status of the boy. He would need to find him as soon as Tommy calmed down.

“It’s not your fault, Tommy. You couldn’t have known” Tommy wished that was true. “Tommy, look at me.” Tommy didn’t move. He sat there clutching Wilbur’s shirt in tight fistfuls.

“I can’t get it right, Wil. No matter what I do, something goes wrong, o-or someone gets hurt” the blonde kept trying to keep himself from sobbing, breathing in but never quite filling his lungs up. It sounded painful. Wilbur wrapped his arms around Tommy tighter if that was even possible. 

“H-hey, it’s alright. Tommy, just breathe for a moment.” Tommy seemed like he was on the edge of a full-blown panic attack. “Can you look at me?” The elder brother consoled. Tommy still didn’t move his head up. His words were becoming even more difficult to understand,

“I’m so scared. I don’t know what to do, Wilbur.” Tommy wept. Gasps tore through his body. Ranboo, who was watching this display, seemed like he wanted to step in and help but he had no idea how. 

“Tommy, can you look at me? Please.” The little brother slowly shifted his gaze to look at Wilbur. He took Tommy’s head in both hands, one- to reassure himself that this is really his little brother and two- to make sure Tommy heard every word.

Tommy’s bottom lip quivered and his sobs violently shook his body. Tears streamed down his face and snot dripped from his nose. It was an ugly cry and Tommy wanted nothing more than to look away. His mouth was stretched and downturned as he whined. It sounded like he was in pain, and Wilbur wanted it to stop. 

“This is NOT your fault,” Wilbur stated like he hadn’t been blaming himself all this time as well.  “Shit happens and sometimes it's really easy to blame it all on yourself. But you don't have to do that, okay? I’m here.” He couldn’t stand seeing Tommy so broken. The boy was trembling so bad and Wilbur did his best to hold him steady. “We can share the burden together, okay? Make mistakes together and learn together. We will figure it out. I’m here” Tommy nodded, his head still being held up by Wilbur’s hands. The blonde didn’t trust himself to speak. Tommy sank back into a hug. “I’m here and I love you.”

“I-I love you too, Wilbur. I don’t say it enough either” Tommy added after calming down a bit. The two sat there, locked in an embrace until Wilbur added-

“Is now a bad time to tell you happy belated birthday?” That got a wet chuckle out of both brothers as they pulled away from the hug. The door opened and closed again causing everyone to look.  

“Tommy, are you alright? I heard crying.” It was a new voice, but not entirely unfamiliar.

For the second time today, Wilbur’s brown eyes locked with red ones. Messy pink hair cascaded down the man’s neck and shoulders. His pig-like features were a bit off-putting, but Wilbur still knew exactly who he was.

“Hi, Techno.”

Chapter Text

It's Wilbur! Blade look it's your brother! Didn’t we kinda attack Wilbur and give everyone trauma? Oh, Right. Everyone say, Sorry Blade. A cacophony of apologies echoed loudly In Techno’s head as he stared at his brothers. Both of them were still recovering from their emotional reunion. Techno Probably should have approached, but he was scared. 

“Hi, Wilbur.” The Blade smiled awkwardly as he looked at his younger brother. He was so much older. He was no longer the small seven-year-old he left behind all those years ago. He was an adult now and Techno didn’t get to see him grow up.

He looked terrible. Much like Tommy when he arrived. He had bags under his eyes but looked a bit more like a zombie than a raccoon. He was smiling though, staring at Techno as if he was trying to make sure it wasn't some illusion. It was like he couldn’t believe his older brother was physically on this plane of existence. He had just stopped crying and now he looked like he was about to start all over again.

Techno hesitated, having no idea what to say. He took a cautious step forward toward his siblings. Wilbur had put a protective arm in front of Tommy like he expected Techno to attack. The action made Techno’s heart twist. He halted instantly, keeping a respectful distance away.  

“Sorry” the Blade uttered quietly. “I just-

“Where is Tubbo?” Wilbur interrupted. In an instance, Wilbur's face shifted from his soft smile to a more sorrowful and bitter expression. It hurt a little. Oooooh thats gotta be rough. L. Good luck Blade. Techno understood his concern, but still, they haven’t seen each other in sixteen years. He had expected more of a reunion. It left a sour taste in Techno’s mouth. It felt like this simple question shouldn’t have affected him so much. Although, he supposed Wilbur would have every right to be angry with him. He wasn’t ready for this. He was hardly ready for Tommy. The youngest brother had forgiven him quickly which he was thankful for. He did not expect Wilbur to share the same sentiment. Not after what he did to him that night. It wasn’t fair to ask for his forgiveness. 

“He’s upstairs resting. Would you like to come in?” Techno replied. It was carefully calculated as he forced the words out of his mouth as he spoke. He wanted to say so much more, but it didn’t feel like the right time. Tommy looked as if he had been watching a devastating tennis match as his eyes flickered between Techno and Wilbur. Ranboo just looked anxious and like he wanted to be literally anywhere else.

Wilbur stood up slowly and then turned to help Tommy up from the ground. Their pants were soaked through from sitting in the snow for so long. It must have been freezing. Ranboo offered to help carry in bags since they had all of Tubbo’s belongings as well.

The atmosphere was uncomfortable as they all entered the tiny cottage. It felt like everyone was walking on eggshells around each other. Tommy paused next to Techno as Ranboo led Wilbur upstairs to where Tubbo was. 

“He- He’ll come around. It's just a lot right now” Tommy whispered. The statement was clearly about Wilbur.

“I don’t expect him to” Techo swallowed. “You never saw how bad it was.” Tommy laughed like it was some inside joke. Little did Techno know that he did in fact see how terrible it was. 

“You never saw how much he missed you, Techie,” Tommy amended before heading upstairs behind Wilbur and Ranboo.  Techno blinked at the nickname. Wilbur is the only one who has ever called him that before.

“Tommy, you are gonna ruin my brand,” Techno complained as he followed.

-

The room was cramped and crowded once everyone filed in. The extra cot in the room was not helping either. Everyone was circled around Tubbo, who was still completely unaware of the world. He slept peacefully as his chest showed his deep and even breaths. Tubbo, although looking rather tranquil, didn’t look healthy. He was pale and the skin under his eyes and cheeks seemed to sink in. He looked hollow.

 An untouched plate of pancakes sat next to the boy’s bed. The syrup completely drenched them. It would probably be far too sweet and soggy to eat anymore, but it did make the room smell like maple. 

“How long has he been asleep?” Wilbur asked, pressing a gentle hand to the boy’s forehead as if

he was checking for a fever.

“4 days now,” Tommy responded, shrinking in on himself. “He’s woken up a few times, but he's not really awake. Not like… processing anything.”

“We try to feed him wherever he wakes up and we are doing our best to keep him hydrated with ice chips,” Ranboo added, attempting to offer more hopeful information.

“He’s been out of it much longer than we expected,” Techno added. “It's-” He discreetly glanced at Tommy before continuing. The blonde seemed to be focused on Tubbo, like he expected his eyes to open any minute. “Ranboo, Tommy, can I talk to Wilbur alone for a minute.” The two teens shared a concerned expression before exiting. Tommy halted a moment in the door frame as he looked at both of his brothers. It was like he couldn’t decide if they were going to tear each other apart or they would make up. Regardless, The blonde exited. 

Techno closed the door with a soft click and the action made Wilbur jump. He’s afraid of him. Quiet! Focus! At least they are in the same room this time and not talking between a door. We are calm. We won’t hurt him. Techo let out a long heavy sigh. Chat was the complete opposite of helpful right now.

“I’m getting worried about Tubbo.” Techno admitted as he turned to look at Wilbur. Wilbur looked panicked, trapped almost. He sat next to Tubbo still, his hand comfortably carding through his hair, but he was ridged now. Every muscle in his body seemed tense. “If he doesn’t wake up soon… I don’t know what to do.” He continued. 

“How bad was it?” Wilbur pressed. He stared down at the floorboards like they were going to swallow him.

“It wasn’t good,” The blade replied, sitting at the foot of the bed. “He was shot through his lung.  I had to force-feed him a healing potion and he coughed up a lot of blood when his body was patching itself back together. He- he very nearly died, but he’s a strong kid. He was out of it, but conscious for most of the process. That’s probably why he’s taking so long to heal now.”

“And Tommy?” Wilbur looked at Techno this time. Which, in turn, made him want to look away, but he didn’t. “How has he been doing with all of this?” 

“He feels guilty, I think. Feels like he could have done more. It’s been hard to keep him out of the room. He’s been focused on doing whatever he can for Tubbo but there isn’t much we can do,” Techno answered, shifting his gaze to look at Tubbo. “I don’t really want to risk transporting him, but we might need to take him to a more knowledgeable healer.”

“Tubbo was sick and malnourished when he was small. I wonder if that has anything to do with it.” Wil pondered. Tubbo still had no reaction to anything.

“Are you two close like he and Tommy are?” Techo inquired. He shifted awkwardly on the bed. He didn’t want the conversation to stop, but relying on the Blade to keep up a social interaction was not the most hopeful of circumstances. 

“He might as well be another little brother to us,” Wilbur smiled. ‘Us.’ Implying that he still thought of him like a brother. “He and Tommy are near inseparable. I’ve got to know him pretty well because of that.” He chuckled lightly like he was recalling some fond memory. “And what about Ranboo? Who is he exactly?”

“That is a great question. He has memory issues so I’m not even sure if he knows who he is. I just sorta found him one day and took him in. He’s been staying here for two years now.” Technodad! Big ol’softy. “He’s more like a younger sibling too,” Techno added for clarification. “I don’t know if I’m old enough to consider myself a parental unit for him.” Wil seemed to frown at that response.

“I see. It’s good he has a home with you then.” Wilbur pulled back from Tubbos head and folded his hands in his lap. “But you- You could have taken him with you.”

“I’m sorry I don’t-”

“It was sixteen years, Techno. You never… Did you even think about coming home?” Wil’s shoulders shook as venom dripped from his lips. “You’ve been here this whole time, and you… not even a word.” Techno didn’t dare interrupt. This has been a long time coming and the last thing he wanted to do was invalidate Wilbur’s feelings. “You could have sent a letter, but you didn’t do anything! Was it that terrible? Did we do something wrong?” 

Ooooooh. How you gonna deal with that Blade? Poor Wilbur. He still thinks its his fault. Does Wilbur look sick to you guys too? What if Tubbo is listening. I bet Tommy is definitely listening through the door.

“No. No, Wilbur, you didn’t do anything wrong. I did.” Techno stuttered, getting closer to Wilbur. “I couldn’t control what I was doing. I was afraid I would hurt you again, or I’d hurt Tommy. You never did anything wrong, Wil.”

“But you never came back! You didn’t even say you were okay or alive! Gods, it's like all I can do is drive people away. First, it was you and then it was Tommy… I was the last one to talk to both of you.”

“Wilbur-”

“I yelled at him… on his birthday.  I hadn’t meant to. He was just- He was asking about you! An-and what happened... I couldn’t even talk about it even though it’s been so long. Maybe I’m just a bad brother. I can’t seem to get either of you to stick around me.” Will continued rambling. All of his feelings seemed to tumble out of him and spill on the floor. It was like he couldn’t stop talking. If he did stop, he’d probably start crying. Instead, he let his anger flow through him. “Tommy kept apologizing so much… and that's so unlike him. Tubbo is in a coma for god's sake. I just wish I was just there to help with whatever they went through, you know?” Techno wished he knew what to say. It felt like nothing he could do now would patch the rift he’s torn. He stared at Wilbur feeling like his heart had been torn out of him

Hug him. Wilbur needs a hug. You gotta make him happy, Blade. Tell him you love him. Poor Wilbur. Sadge. Sorry Wilbur.

“You are here now. And- and I’m here too if you want me.” Techno offered. “I understand if you don’t.” He wanted to be wanted. He wanted his family. He was just afraid not all of them would want him back. Tommy told him that they all still care, but it was one thing to hear it and another thing to believe it. How pathetic. The Blade could stand up to a thousand men and make them quake in fear, but when it came to his brothers, he was terrified of saying something wrong. “I told Tommy I’d go back home with him, but if you don’t want me to-”

“Of course, I do you fucking idiot.” Wilbur interrupted. “Techno, you are my brother. Of course, I'm going to want you back home… I just- I just wish we had gotten you back sooner. Then I wouldn’t have fucked things up with Tommy so bad.” He gave him an exacerbated look. “Look, Techno” Wilbur stood from the bed after giving Tubbo a sorrowful look. “I just need to breathe for a second. I forgive you for what happened. I know about your curse. I know that it’s… grim. I just don’t understand why you never came back.” Wilbur walked out of the room without glancing back. Although he wanted to slam the door behind him, he opted for a polite exit and shut the door softly.

That could have gone better. Let’s go blow off some steam. Yeah blood! Not Wilbur! But Blood! Blood for the Blood God! 

Techno sat there a little dumbfounded. He tried to ignore the call for blood, but if chat was asking for it now it would only get worse if he ignored it. He really didn't feel like it though. Truthfully, he wanted to crumple in on himself and cry. These past four days have been stupidly emotional and he hates it. After staring at the door for an unreasonably long time, he turned and looked over at Tubbo, who was still completely out of touch with reality. 

“I’m sorry to you too. I’m not sure why you aren’t up yet. You did have one foot in the grave when you got here though, so maybe you are just trying to pull yourself back from death. You are a fighter.” Techno assured himself more than Tubbo. “I don’t know if you can hear me, but thank you for looking after my brothers.”

Awww. Blade is all soft. They are going to be such good friends when he wakes up. Up soon I hope. Blood!  He doesn’t look good. Someone should stay. But it's our murder time though!  Blood! 

That was Techno’s cue to exit. 

-

Wilbur had no idea how to feel, but instead of working through his own issues, he was much more focused on Tommy’s. He bounded down the steps ignoring the dull ache in his chest. He hoped it was just from the heartache and not related to the undead experience.

“H-How’d it go?” Tommy questioned when he saw his brother enter. The blonde was sitting across from Ranboo at the kitchen table. The two of them each had a mug. Steam was radiating off of both of them so Wilbur assumed it was some hot beverage.

“It was alright,” Wilbur answered. It was perfectly even and void of any strong emotions. A perfect Pokerface for the king he was raised to be one day. It clearly wasn’t the response that Ranboo or Tommy wanted. “But Tommy, I want to talk to you. Is that alright?” Tommy looked strangely emotional. Maybe because it's the first time Wilbur chose him over Techno. 

“Yeah, that's cool big man. Is it alright if Ranboo stays? This is like, kinda his house” Tommy responded, nervously fidgeting in his seat.

“I don’t mind.” Wilbur shrugged. “I mostly just wanted to ask if you were okay.” 

“Oh, I feel fine, Wil. Ranboo and Tech patched me up.” Tommy smiled.

“I don’t mean physically- I mean I am glad aren’t hurt! but are you alright… emotionally? You’ve been gone for a month and the first thing you do when you see me is apologize profusely and you never apologize.” Wilbur asked taking a chair at the table. 

“That’s not true! I apologize!” Tommy defended in an attempt to change the subject.

“Oh, yeah? Okay, Mr. “I’m the biggest man ever who never makes a mistake he would need to apologize for!” Wilbur crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows.

“Stop patronizing me!” Tommy shot back as he pouted and turned away from Wilbur. Wil let out a bunch of incoherent sounds before continuing.

“Tommy, I’m not patronizing you! I’m worried about you! Can you at least tell me what happened in the entire month you’ve been gone? Or explain to me how you found our long-lost brother?”

“Yeah, the guards were really slacking. I know that we only search within the empire, but I mean, come on. Maybe you are right I am the biggest man ever.” Tommy responded proudly, nearly spilling his hot chocolate with his expressiveness. 

“You are insufferable. I can’t believe I missed you” Wilbur shook his head, but there was enough fondness in his voice that Tommy wasn’t hurt by it.

“Aww you missed me, Wilby?” Tommy cooed with a cheeky smile. He leaned onto the table and rested his head on his folded hands.

“Of course I did! You little- You called me Wilby?” Wilbur interrupted himself. “You haven’t called me that since you were like six.” Tommy’s face blushed. It seemed like he had been completely unaware that he had said the old nickname.

“I did not! I said Wilbur!”  Tommy corrected loudly.

“Awwww, Tommy you can call me Wilby” Wil teased back fondly. 

Ranboo couldn’t help but laugh at their interaction. He had tried to muffle the giggle with the back of his fist, but it was clearly ineffective. Wilbur turned to look at him as did Tommy.

“Sorry. It just wasn’t expecting the sibling bickering from two princes. I’ll leave you two to talk it out.” He leaned over to Tommy and whispered something. Then with no other warning, he disappeared, leaving floating purple particles in his wake and a ghost of his image there.

“What the fuck!” Wilbur exclaimed. He was so startled that he fell back in his chair. He was lucky he didn’t bash his head on the wood floor. However, his chest did sting. He immediately scrambled to get back up to his feet. Tommy was absolutely cackling. He was to busy laughing to help Wilbur in any capacity. “What the Fuck! He just fucking disappeared! Is he okay?”

“Yeah. He's fine.” The blonde confirmed after recovering from his laughing fit. “Ranboo can teleport. I have no idea why or how but it did kinda save me and Tubbo so I’m not complaining,” he explained.

“Okay… That- That will take some getting used to.” Wilbur stated, running a hand through his hair. He picked his chair up and then sat back down in it, still a little stunned. 

“Yeah, you should try teleporting with him. It’s super fucking disorienting.” Tommy added.

“He can teleport other people?” Wilbur inquired, still a bit bewildered. Tommy just nodded. “That’s actually very impressive.” Tommy nodded more enthusiastically.

“I can’t wait for Tubbo to meet him and Techno” Tommy beamed but his expression shifted. It was minuscule but Wilbur noticed it. “I mean he met them, but I want him to meet when he's not, like, actively dying, you know?” Tommy meant for the sentence to come out humorous, but Wilbur knew better. He could see right through his little brother. He knew that confidence was false.

“Do you want to talk about it?” It was a soft invite to open up. Although, Wilbur was concerned. He didn’t actually want to make Tommy talk about anything he didn’t want to.

“Later. I promise later.'' His voice was uncharacteristically soft.

“Okay. Just know that I’m here for you.” Wilbur gave Tommy’s shoulder a tight squeeze. He was astonished when Tommy seemed to follow the touch even when he let go. The blonde looked a little sheepish.“If you want a hug, you can just ask you know.” Wil smiled. He stood up so he would be in a more huggable position. He outstretched his arms and Tommy instantly took the invite. “I’m not going anywhere, Toms,” Wilbur reassured. They both heard Techno coming down the stairs and turned to look at him. Wilbur tensed again. It wasn’t like he wanted to be afraid of his brother, but he couldn't help it. Many of the positive interactions he had with Techno seemed tarnished by his unintentional attack. His emotions were conflicted. He had no idea if he should be happy or angry.

“Sorry for interrupting, I’ll be out for a bit, but I think someone should keep an eye on Tubbo. I think his condition should be monitored. Where is Ranboo?” The Blade questioned, scanning his eyes around the room. He looked frantic and wild as he searched the room. 

“The garden. He’s getting things for lunch,” Tommy responded. The blade nodded and then moved into the basement. “Techo?” he continued catching the man's attention again. 

“Yeah, Tommy?” He spun back on his heel to face his siblings. Something seemed wrong though. He looked nervous. His hands seemed to twitch at his sides and his face seemed to be holding back a grimace.

“Are they loud right now?” Wilbur didn’t really understand what Tommy meant by that. He didn’t know what was loud or who they were. Other than the crackling of the fireplace, the space was quiet. Techno nodded slowly. His eyes flickered to Wilbur for a moment. The same animal-like gaze from sixteen years ago stared back at him.

“Techno, are you…” Okay? Here? You? Wilbur’s mind kept filling in the blanks but not a single one came out of his mouth.

“I’m fine. Just need to get away for a moment.” Techno offered a weary smile and continued to the basement. Wilbur and Tommy shared a concerned look with each other.

“Techno, we can help if you-” Tommy continued

“Just stay away from me,” Techno ordered, not turning around. Tommy winced at that. It hurt a little to hear him say it, but Wilbur understood. This was to protect them. The brother’s worried gazes stayed locked on the entrance to the basement. Waiting for something to happen,

 When Techno reemerged he was carrying a sword. Wilbur immediately stepped in front of Tommy to protect him, even though he was shaking. Tommy didn’t seem to be afraid. He wasn’t cowering behind him like he was expecting.

“Techno. Don’t-” Wil panicked. Anxiety bubbled around in his chest. 

“He won’t hurt us, Wil.” Tommy whispered. Techno didn’t look up. His eyes were glued to the ground as he exited the cottage. He passed through the space silently. He didn’t even spare his siblings a look. Techno just simply exited as quickly as possible and shut the door firmly behind him. The moment happened so fast that it felt like Wilbur had just imagined it. Wil let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding. The sheer panic and adrenaline expelled seemed to leave his tense body feeling weak.

“He- He looked like he did that night,” Wilbur stated, sounding empty.  “He looked like a predator.” He breathed again, dropping his defensive state this time. He turned to look at Tommy, who looked much more worried than scared. “What did you mean when you said are they loud?”

“He says he hears voices and they tell him to do terrible things… Don’t you know that?” Tommy explained.

“Is that part of his curse? Do you know about his curse?” Wilbur was shocked. It had been such a tight-kept secret at the castle that he didn’t realize anyone else would know about it. He hadn’t been expecting Tommy to know. Techno must have told him. 

“Well, he has to look like that for some reason, right?” Okay, yeah that's fair. “I don't know everything, but I know the Blood God is involved and he kinda loses control of himself. That's it. I don’t know exactly why he looks like that though.” Tommy huffed and crossed his arms. “If you haven’t noticed, our family doesn’t exactly tell me things.” Wilbur's mouth snapped shut. It felt like with every step forward he made with Tommy he had to take two steps back. It felt like whiplash.  One moment He’d be crying and apologizing and in the next, he’d be saying passive-aggressive stuff like that. It’s perfectly understandable, but it was hard to tell where they stood. 

“I’m sorry I never told you. I should have. It wasn’t fair for me to do that.” Wilbur apologized calmly and genuinely. 

“It’s fine,” Tommy said in a tone that was definitely not fine. “I’m gonna keep an eye on Tubbo. Let me know when lunch is ready.” He was already moving upstairs before Wilbur could say anything else to him. 

Wilbur stood there drumming his fingers on the table. He thought about following him, but he didn’t. Tommy needed some space. He was working through his own issues too. Although Wilbur wanted to know all about what was troubling him, he understood he needed some time. He glanced out the window looking for Techno to return but instead, he saw Ranboo walking back to the house with a basket full of fresh veggies. 

Wilbur opened the door for him once he got close enough and Ranboo said a polite thanks. Ranboo continued into the kitchen and set the basket on a countertop next to the sink. 

“Is Tommy back with Tubbo?” He asked as he continued to get supplies out to cook.

“Yeah, Techno said to keep an eye on him” Wilbur nodded. “I also just think he needs a minute alone.”

“And h-how are you?” Ranboo asked looking up. He seemed a little nervous to ask. Wil hadn’t been expecting the question and it caused some hesitation. “It just- I dunno it seems like it's been a lot for Tommy and I just thought that you might be having a tough time to. Like you don’t need to talk about it. Or not to me. like it could be me! You should talk to someone but it doesn’t have to me if-” 

“Ranboo” Wilbur interrupted his rambling. “Thank you.” He responded, smiling softly. He was really lucky that Ranboo was the one to find Tubbo and Tommy. He was a good kid. “I appreciate it. I’m worried about pretty much everything and everyone, but right now I think I would enjoy more of a distraction.” Ranboo nodded

“Yeah, of course. Do you want to help me make lunch?” 

“That sounds good” Wilbur agreed. Wil hesitated a moment before rolling up his sleeves. He did so anyway, revealing his scars to Ranboo. If the boy noticed, he didn’t comment on them. He wasn’t sure if he even knew that Techno was the one who caused it. Ranboo had been with him for two years though, he probably has some idea. 

“Would you mind washing these for me?” Ranboo, handed a few carrots and potatoes to Wilbur and he nodded. He turned to the faucet and turned the water to a steady stream. It was cold on his hands as he started scrubbing at the carrots.

“So uhhh… You can teleport?” Wilbur questioned a little awkwardly. 

“Yeah… uh, I can I kinda have this thing. Like a parasite I guess and it lets me do cool stuff, but also like it's not good? It’s kinda complicated.” Ranboo responded. 

“Oh. Okay? Is it like… are you alright?” Wilbur questioned, a little more concerned. He wasn’t sure if he could handle another teen in pain right now. “Does it hurt?” 

“No. Well sometimes. If I push myself too much with my powers, it gets worse. For the most part, it's fine though.” Ranboo clarified. “When we first found out I could teleport, Sensei suggested that we try to figure out how to control it and what my boundaries were. He felt terrible when he pushed me too far and it started getting worse” Wilbur felt relieved, sorta. To be honest, he really just felt more confused than anything.

 “Sensei?” 

“Oh, yeah. I mean Techo, I’ve always called him sensei so I didn’t actually know his name until Tommy and Tubbo showed up.” Ranboo added.

“He- He never told you?” Wilbur had been under the assumption that Techno was open with Ranboo. He didn’t even tell him that he was a prince? Did he really just pretend that his family didn’t exist? Wilbur felt like he had been erased. It made him feel even worse for caring about him for so long, especially if he didn’t feel the same sentiment. 

“Yeah... I kinda figured it out right before Tommy did.” Ranboo shrugged brushing it off. “It’s fine though.”

“Ranboo, You can be upset. I would be. Are you okay with everything that's been happening?” Ranboo froze as if he was trying to collect all of his thoughts. For how mature Ranboo seems, they really are just a kid. He’s probably the same age as Tommy and Tubbo. “I know we just met, but like if you need someone...”

“I’m upset that he didn’t trust me. I trust him with my life, but I feel like I didn’t get that same trust back. Or at least I thought I had that trust.” Ranboo sighed. “But it’s okay.”

“Ranboo it’s-” Wilbur turned off the water.

“He’s dealing with a lot too,” Ranboo said like that justified things. 

“That doesn’t mean you-” Wilbur stopped mid-sentence. 

Oh. 

Tommy had been doing the same exact thing as Ranboo. Who knows how much Tommy had been bottling up. He was beginning to realize how shit of a brother he was. 

“Ranboo, that doesn’t make your feelings any less. It’s great to be aware of how people are feeling,  but if something is really bothering you, you should tell someone.” Wilbur tried to place a comforting hand on Ranboo’s shoulder, however, His hand was still damp. 

Water seeped through Ranboo’s shirt and he yelped in pain. It wasn’t much but his wet shirt clung to his shoulder making it feel like it was continuously burning. He forced Wilbur off of him immediately.

“I’m sorry!” Wilbur apologized as he backed off. He held his hands up like he was about to be arrested. “I didn’t mean to- I Don’t-!” He wanted to help but he was a little afraid to touch him again. He wasn’t really sure what set him off in the first place. Tommy came bounding down the steps after hearing the commotion.

“What happened?” Tommy questioned Wilbur, but he kept moving towards Ranboo. Meanwhile, Ranboo was making panicked noises while struggling to take off his shirt. 

“I just touched his shoulder. I don’t know what's wrong. I wasn’t trying to hurt them! Ranboo, I’m so sorry!” Wilbur started. It was obvious that he felt terrible. He felt out of his depth. Tommy had said that he felt like he was messing everything up, but now Wilbur was more convinced that he was the one messing up. He’s supposed to fix the issues in his family and bring everyone home, but he has no idea how to even talk to his brothers. Every time he talks to them he just feels like they are getting further away. It’s like he's still searching for them.

“Water.” Ranboo stated, throwing his shirt to the ground. This was the first time Tommy saw how bad the so-called parasite was. This was the first time Wilbur saw it at all. Inky grayish-black skin stretched over his arm. It trailed down his side, over his chest, and a little bit up his neck. The two could see it expand too. They watched as it began infecting his pale skin. Little dots of black where the border of skin seemed to grow and expand, stretching the infection further over his body. Tommy held him up as he grimaced through the pain. Then it stopped. 

“Do you need water?’Wilbur offered. “I can-” 

“No!” Ranboo and Tommy shouted in unison. 

“Ranboo is allergic to water. Well, part of him is allergic,” Tommy explained. “Are you alright? It looked like it got worse.”

“I’m alright. It just burned for a moment.” Ranboo stood up straight and then looked at Wilbur. “I’m alright,” he reassured. “Just give me a moment to put a new shirt on.” the boy held his shoulder as he walked and then disappeared upstairs. Tommy still looked worried. 

“I really didn’t mean to hurt them,” Wilbur stated again still feeling awful. 

“I know, Wil. they know too. I’m just going to make sure he’s actually alright,” Tommy stated before heading upstairs.

And now Wilbur is alone. Again. It really does feel like he’s the problem. Somewhere in him, he knows he isn’t. He said terrible things to Tommy, but Tommy still loves him. He knows that. And Techno hadn’t meant to hurt him, he just didn’t have control over himself. But here he was, Alone.

-

He wanted to cry but instead, he decided to take a walk. Hopefully, the cold wind might be able to smack some sense into him. He needed to get over himself. He’s selfish. So much of his life he's only been focused on himself and how he was feeling and he completely failed to pay attention to anyone else.

He kept walking, and a thought in the back of his head reminded him that he would have to be able to get back, but he still kept struggling on. He decided he would keep walking until any bitterness he kept within himself was gone. If he was out here all night, so be it. At least he wouldn’t need to worry about the zombies and skeletons. 

He only mildly regretted not taking his cloak along. His teeth chattered and he rubbed at his arms trying to build up heat via friction. The shivering became relentless and it remind him of being back on Quackity’s boat during the storm. He thought of it as punishment. He has to be the bigger person and he knows it. The snowfall was pretty. Delicate snowflakes seemed to dance around Wilbur. It almost made him forget how awful he felt. 

He wanted to collapse into the snow and let the cold wash over him as he wallowed, but fate had different plans. He heard someone approaching, Logically, he knew he might run into Techno. Maybe subconsciously that had been his goal the entire time, but he wasn’t exactly prepared for what he saw. 

Techno seemed to emerge from the trees. His once-white shirt was now covered in so much blood it looked like someone carved him open. Specks of crimson seemed to dot his face too. He froze as soon as he noticed Wilbur. The sword he was carrying fell into the snow with a soft thud and the red that was still on it stained the ground it landed on. 

“Wilbur- I didn’t” Techno started. He was about to ramble on about something but Wil didn’t give him the opportunity. His brother was back. Wilbur let that sink in for a moment.  He didn’t look like some crazy wild animal. In fact he looked frightened as if he was scared of Wilbur seeing him like this. 

“Oh my gods, Techno! Are you alright?” The brunette asked stepping closer to his sibling. He didn’t step forward much, but it was progress. He didn’t feel as afraid of him anymore which he supposed was probably a good thing. 

“I’m fine. The blood isn’t mine” Techno clarified. He looked off to the left like he was ashamed to admit that fact.

“Oh,” Wilbur's stomach twisted at the reveal. Whatever bravery he had to talk to Techno vanished and he fought the urge to back away again. “W-Whos?”

“About four cows… maybe a few chickens.” Wilbur sighed with relief. He was really happy that Techno hadn’t been out murdering random travelers in the woods.

“Ummm… good,” Wilbur added awkwardly. 

“Yep,” Techno agreed, returning the awkward energy back. The two just stood there. It would have been entirely silent for a full minute but Wilbur’s teeth were chattering. “We should get back. You seem cold.” Techno added putting his expert observation skills to good use.

“Yeah… It’s fucking freezing.” Wilbur nodded. Techno began walking to lead the way back, but Wil stayed put staring at the sword that sunk into the white powder. “Aren’t you going to pick that up?”

“I don’t want to,” Techno answered honestly. He continued walking without looking back. “Not when I'm with you. It feels too-”

“Similar.” Wilbur finished. He jogged slightly to catch up to Techno's long strides. “Thank you” Wilbur added.

“Don’t mention it.”

 Techno and Wilbur continued their awkward walk in silence. Wilbur kept wracking his brain for something to say but it never came up with anything productive. He didn’t want to risk saying something that he would later regret. He was thankful he ran into Techno though, he never would have made it back by himself. Techno paused when he got to the door of his quaint little cottage. His hand hesitated on the door handle. 

“I’m sorry I never came back, Wil. I don’t like what happens to me when I hear the call for blood. It's like all I see is red. I have a better grasp, but I don’t have complete control. I just didn’t want anyone to get hurt.” Techno turned back to Wilbur. He wasn’t quite crying but he did look like he was on the verge. His eyes were glassy as he continued. “I’m a monster, Wilbur. I mean, look at me.”

“You aren’t a monster, Techno.” Wilbur softened. “You aren’t.”

“I have to kill things to hold on to what little humanity I have left. Failure to comply? It just turns me into more of a beast. If that doesn’t make me a monster, I don’t know what does.” Techno added. Techno took a deep breath and entered inside. He didn’t wait for Wilbur to say anything else.

-

Lunch had to be one of the most terrible things Tommy has ever experienced just because of how uncomfortable everyone was around each other. Ranboo had taken his food up to his room so he could keep an eye on Tubbo. At first Tommy thought, that it would be kinda sad for Ranboo to be eating alone, but now he considered him lucky. He would do anything to avoid this awkward bullshit. 

Wilbur hardly touched his food. He just kept pushing it around with his fork until it looked like a terrible conglomeration, Techno was doing the opposite, He was stuffing his face. It was like he always wanted to have his face full so that way he would have the excuse not to talk.

“So is this just how it's going to be?” Tommy questioned looking between his siblings. “Are you two gonna have an actual conversation or do I have to sit through this shit anytime the three of us are together.

“It’s complicated, Tommy.” Wilbur responded with a frown. 

“Oh, I know it’s complicated. I know all about complicated!” Tommy yelled standing up from the table. He was fed up with this. “Look you both miss each other, don’t you? I get that like a terrible thing happened. Trust me, I get that it was terrible but can’t you two just get over yourselves?” Tommy felt suspiciously brave right now. He’s never been able to actually voice his feelings about this before. The last time he tried was his 8th birthday and that didn’t go too well.

“There is a lot happening, Tommy. We are all going through different things right now and it's difficult to just get over it.”  Techno added calmly.

“Then why did I have to?” Tommy added angrily. His face was burning. Wilbur and Techno blinked. “You two just- It's your turn to just be okay with it!”

“Tommy-” Wilbur and Techno said in unison

“I just feel like I could have prevented it!” Tommy nearly screamed. “Look lots of stuff went wrong on this trip, but it was always me getting hurt every time so it felt… alright I guess.” Wilbur looked absolutely horrified at Tommy’s words. As did Techno. They stared, gaping at their younger brother. Wilbur's heart lurched as did his stomach. Before he could say anything, Tommy continued. “look, I know that’s not good! It was shit, but it was better it was me, you know? Like if I’m the one getting hurt, then no one else will be.” Tears cascaded down his cheeks as his eyes bore down into the table. It looked as if he was trying to burn a hole through it. “Tubbo came with me because of some fucking stupid idea I had to reunite our family and he nearly fucking died because of it. I mean I'm happy I found You-” Tommy Stated turning towards the Blade. “-and Ranboo, but sometimes I wonder what it would be like if I never left. Or never existed?  Maybe everyone would be happier then.” Tommy wrapped his arms around himself. He was trembling like he was remembering every single terror he has ever experienced. “I'm just- I’m scared, I’m scared I’m going to get everything wrong and it will be my fault. I thought this would fix it. I thought I could fix it.” 

“Oh, Toms.” Wilburs voice wobbled as he reached out and grabbed Tommy. He pulled him into a tight hug.  It was a bit awkward because of the way they were positioned around the table, but that didn't matter. Tommy instantly accepted the hug. Wilbur was warm. He wasn’t cold like that ghost of him was. He was here and he is alive. Both of his brothers are. Tommy turned to Techno and offered an arm out to him letting him know he was welcome in the embrace. Techno’s hug felt just like a giant polar bear. 

Everything Tommy just admitted was so concerning. He hated how vulnerable it made him feel. Tommy hadn’t even realized that so neglected. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized that nothing was just his. Not even his own birthday. He had always been overshadowed by Techno or even Wilbur. 

“Tommy, you are so important to me. I’m sorry I made you feel like you weren’t important.” Wilbur cried. Tommy clenched onto his shirt and choked on his sobs as he tried to suppress them. “I don’t want you to feel like that! And I don’t want you even to think like that. Never. I don’t want you to get hurt! And I don’t want you to be okay with being hurt! You are important, Tommy. I am happy you exist. I was so scared when I thought I lost you for good. I’m sorry that I drove you away.” Wilbur rambled. 

“I’m happy you are here, Tommy. I’m happy that you came looking for me. We are going to keep you safe. No more getting hurt for the sake of others, okay? We are your brothers, I’m sorry we’ve done a bad job protecting you.” Techno added.

“It’s alright, we are still learning to be a functioning family” Tommy added, pulling back from the hug for a moment. He swiped at his eye as he laughed wetly. looked at the concerned gazes of his siblings and tried to ignore the fact that he just spilled his entire heart in front of him. “This is the first time we’ve all actually been together.”

“Yeah. You’re right.” Wilbur nodded looking over at Techno with a slight smile.

“Well I’m not planning to run away again so if you want to get rid of me, you’ll have to get creative,” Techno added. 

Chapter Text

Tubbo didn’t really feel like he woke up. It was more like he became aware. The first thing he noticed was the sheer weight of his body. He seemed to sink into the soft cushiony bed he was sleeping in. For a moment, he thought he was in Tommy’s luxurious bed back at the castle, but some small section of his brain told him he was elsewhere. It was a struggle to open his eyes. It felt as if someone had glued them shut with an extra strong adhesive. 

         As he slowly pried his eyes open, his vision was filled with an unfamiliar dark space. The only light came from the corner of the room. A soft orange glow flickered from a lantern. It took Tubbo an embarrassingly long time to notice that someone was in the room with him. The stranger looked angelic due to his pale complexion and the light flickering against him. The white-haired boy seemed focused on something. He was hunched over, scribbling into a leather-bound book. 

Tubbo’s brain wasn’t functioning at full capacity. He knew something was wrong with him. However, he was struggling to recall what actually happened the world felt fuzzy as his brain spun. He kept pondering, searching for answers, but everything was blank. This shouldn’t be so difficult

         “Tubbo?” The angel questioned. It was directed at him, but it was said so softly. It seemed like they couldn’t tell if Tubbo was actually awake or not. Tubbo stared for a moment, still trying to piece together the events that landed him here. 

         “The angel knows my name,” Tubbo started. His voice was weak and scratchy. Truly, It was more like a whisper than anything else. Tubbo had no idea why his throat seemed to burn, but he continued speaking anyway.  “I am fucking dead, aren’t I?”  The angel erupted with relieved laughter as he got up from his seat at the desk and moved closer to Tubbo

         “I’m not- No! No. You are not dead, Tubbo. I mean you had us worried for a while, but you aren’t dead.” The Angel smiled. Tubbo felt like he has more questions than answers right now. Like whom was the ‘us’ he referred to? Tubbo tried to push himself up to more of a sitting position, but his arms shook under his weight and a sharp pain shot through his chest. He felt his lungs spasm as he tried to breathe.

Memories came back like a flood. He fell back harshly into his pillows as he began to recall everything. He remembered the pain that had coursed through him. Then the warm blood that spilled out of him. That same blood had filled his lungs and gurgled out of his throat. He had been shot. He had been shot and nearly died. Holy fuck. He should be dead right now. His hand shot up to his chest like he still felt the need to remove the arrow from his chest cavity. 

“Tubbo? It’s alright. You are safe. Does it hurt?” The angel asked, but Tubbo couldn’t seem to find a way to respond to his question. The entire room felt like it was spinning and for a moment, he thought he was going to throw up. “Tubbo, it’s going to be alright. You are safe here. Just take it easy and breathe. I won’t hurt you. No one here will hurt you.” A hesitant hand reached out to pull Tubbo’s hand away from his chest, but the angel froze, hovering over it. Tubbo’s eyes were blown wide with panic. “I’m going to hold your hand. Is that okay?” Tubbo nodded slightly, barely noticeable. 

         The angel’s hand was cold as it grasped onto Tubbo’s.  It was a big contrast to the warm pile of blankets on top of him. The heat radiating from Tommy’s cloak probably would have been plenty enough. 

Tommy’s cloak, Tubbo’s brain registered a little late. 

 Tommy. 

The realization sent another wave of anxiety through him as he thought about his best friend. He had seen Tommy fall off his horse and bash his head into the snow. His heart pounded his chest as he searched the room for the blonde. Surely if he survived, then Tommy did too.

“Tommy?” Tubbo questioned, feeling fear crawl into his throat. He couldn’t seem to ask any more than that.  He felt like a mouse. Impossibly small. Luckily, the Angel seemed to understand. 

“He’s fine.” The angel promised. “He’s asleep downstairs. I can go wake him if you want. He’ll be really happy that you are up.” Tubbo relaxed. He still wanted to see Tommy. He wanted to see with his own eyes that he was okay, but if Tommy was sleeping, that was good news. It made Tubbo wonder how much he’s really missed. 

“Nah, let him sleep. He probably needs it.” Tubbo croaked, feeling relief slowly spread through his body. There was still a pain in his chest but regardless he forced his way through a few deep breaths in order to calm himself. “Mind ah… filling me in boss man?” Tubbo winced as he shifted into a more comfortable position. 

“Where do I start?” The Angel pulled his hand away from Tubbo’s and sat at the end of the bed. He looked deep in thought as he tried to formulate a story to tell Tubbo. 

“Well starting with your name would be nice,” Tubbo suggested, raising his eyebrows at the stranger.

“Right! I’m so sorry. My name is Ranboo. I-I introduced myself before, but you were like, dying and all that. I-I didn’t know if you knew or not, but I didn’t want to reintroduce myself if you alre-” Tubbo chuckled at Ranboo’s nervous rambling. But just before Tubbo could tell him it was alright; he broke into a cough. It made his throat feel swollen and raw as he hacked up his lung. The Ranboo moved quickly and helped him sit up. Tentatively, he began rubbing soothing circles into his back. Tubbo felt his lungs ache and his eyes water as he gasped for a clear breath. Part of him feared he was going to cough up blood again. 

“I’m going to get you some water. Alright?” His hand left Tubbo’s back as Ranboo seemed to vanish. Purple specks seemed to flutter in his peripheral vision, but that wasn’t his main focus. Breathing was. Tubbo sat there, body shaking and chest heaving. Waiting.

 Ranboo arrived almost as quickly as he disappeared. He shoved a glass of water in Tubbo’s face, but his hands seemed to shake so much that he hardly had a grip on it. Noticing this, Ranboo helped lift the water to Tubbo’s lips. 

Tubbo was cautious at first. He carefully tested how the water felt against his lips. Then he let it hydrate his dry mouth and finally sooth his raw throat. As soon as Tubbo realized how heavenly the water was, it was like he couldn’t get enough of it. He pushed the cup to a higher angle and began gulping it down rapidly. Water began to seep from the corners of his mouth when he couldn’t keep up with the flow. Ranboo pulled the cup back and Tubbo wined as came away from his mouth. His hands weakly reached out for the cup, and he has never felt more like a little kid. 

         “Water, please,” Tubbo nearly begged staring at Ranboo. 

         “I know you are thirsty, but you need to slow down.” Ranboo looked apologetic as he stared down into the cup of water. He was careful not to let any spill as it splashed around in the cup. When the water was still enough, he looked back up at Tubbo. “You haven’t had a proper meal or anything to drink in a week, you are going to make yourself sick.”

         “A week?” Tubbo questioned. Ranboo watched Tubbo crumple, and he immediately regretted how he delivered the news. “I’ve been out for a week?” Suddenly, water didn’t seem as important.

         “Six days, actually. N-Not quite a week” Ranboo clarified. He placed the cup back in Tubbo’s shaky hands, “Drink slow.” 

“I’ve been asleep for six days.” Ranboo nodded even though it hadn’t been a question. It had been Tubbo accepting the fact. His mouth gaped like a fish as he tried to figure out what to say. His worry for Tommy only grew especially because of his weird dream time travel situation. Tommy only told him about those dreams, and most of the time, it was never the full dream. Had he been suffering in silence for six days?

Fuck. They were really screwed, weren’t they. Tubbo had no idea where they were but surely people were going to catch up with them if they stayed in the same spot for so long. They were easy to track. They hadn’t made it that difficult to follow them. Perhaps Ranboo had already alerted someone to pick the two of them up. They were never going to find Techno.

“Where am I?” Tubbo questioned. He must have looked frightened because Ranboo’s expression softened.

“You are safe. You are at the Blade’s house in the Northland woods.”

“The Blade?” Tubbo felt absolutely flabbergasted. He nearly spat out the water he was sipping on. “We are at the Blade’s house?”

“Well...  you are technically at Techno’s house. It’s a little complicated.” 

“Fucking what?” Tubbo blinked, trying desperately to process everything. “Techno? You know… What? What is happening?”

“Ummm yeah… so the Blade is Techno…news to me too actually” Ranboo explained. “Also, Wilbur is here too” He added like he was ripping off a band-aid. 

“I’m still dreaming. That must be it. You are simply just a figment of my imagination” Tubbo said to himself, but it got a small laugh out of Ranboo.

“You’re awake, Tubbo. It’s nice to actually meet you.” Ranboo smiled. Instead of returning the smile, Tubbo threw the blankets off him and swung his legs over the bed. “Woah! Hang on-”

Tubbo’s attempt to stand didn’t go well. His legs were exceptionally shaky, and his vision swam. Black stars seemed to float around, and he squeezed his eyes shut as he fought off the vertigo. Two hands rested on his shoulders to steady his swaying. It was now that he realized how exceptionally tall Ranboo was. 

“It’s not a good idea for you to get up right now. I can-” Ranboo started

“I’ve been in bed for six days. I want to get up.” Tubbo practically ordered. He tried to take another step, but his legs seemed to give out from underneath him. Luckily, Ranboo caught him and gently forced him back to the bed. 

“Just take it easy, okay? You’ve already worried everyone enough.” Ranboo pleaded.

“Sorry” Tubbo offered, feeling a little guilty. He was just frustrated that his body wasn’t working the way he wanted it to. “I didn’t mean to.”

“I-I didn’t mean it like that! I just- I don’t want you accidentally to hurt yourself,” Ranboo tried to clarify. Without warning, the door opened. It caused both teens to look at the sound. 

“Ranboo, your shift is over. It’s my time to-” Tommy halted his movement as soon as his eyes landed on Tubbo. His eyes got all glossy and before Tubbo even knew what was happening Tommy was throwing himself at him. The Blonde hugged him tight and Tubbo felt like he had to remember how to breathe again. The cup of water he was holding went splashing everywhere and he was lucky the glass didn’t shatter on the impact. Ranboo dodged out of the way and stayed back from the two friends. “You’re awake,” Tommy muttered over his best friend shoulder. 

“I’m sorry that I’ve been asleep for so long” Tubbo apologized while squeezing Tommy as hard as his trembling limbs could manage.

“No, no! Tubbo. I’m sorry! You got hurt because I dragged you with me on this journey.” Tommy began. He pulled back so he could look Tubbo directly in his eyes. “Tubbo- I didn’t know that this is what happened. I swear that if I knew... I would have stopped it. I Promise.” Tommy began. It hurt Tubbo to see the tears welling up in his friend’s eyes. 

“It’s okay, Tommy. Seriously, I know. It’s not your fault.” Tubbo offered but it seemed to be ignored by Tommy. 

“I saw you asleep and I couldn’t wake you. I saw this house, Tubbo. I knew something bad was going to happen to you and I couldn’t stop it. I knew that- that you…” Tubbo carefully glanced at Ranboo. He was silent, watching the display, but Tommy wasn’t being very careful about what he was saying right now. It made him wonder if Ranboo knew. 

“Tommy! It’s okay! I’m alright. I mean I feel like shit, but I’m alive” Tubbo smiled, trying to cheer Tommy up. Tommy just squeezed tighter.

“I was so afraid that I lost you” Tommy shook.

“I know. I’m sorry, but I'm here, okay? I’m not planning on going anytime soon”

“Tubbo you- you said goodbye to me.” Tommy hiccupped. That was true. Tubbo was very afraid that he was going to die, and he wanted Tommy to know how much he cared about him. He needed to hear how thankful he was for his family finding him. He cherished his friendship with Tommy and if those were going to be his last moments with him, he wanted to make sure he knew how much he was loved.

“It’s better than not saying goodbye at all.” 

“What?” Tommy softened.

Maybe Tubbo was still a bit bitter, but he had watched Tommy get hurt many times over the course of this trip. It was always one thing right after the other when it came to Tommy and Tommy always brush it off. Whatever it was.  Seeing him in those fishing nets was one of the most terrifying moments in his life only second to getting shot. Tubbo had his fair share of nightmares too, and most of them involved Tommy being pale, sopping wet, and unmoving as he laid on the deck of the ship. He wasn’t breathing. Tommy very nearly died too, and he never said goodbye. 

Tubbo’s nightmares never seem to compare to Tommy’s terrible dreams. When Purpled had expressed his worry about the bruising around Tommy’s neck, it sparked fear into Tubbo. He wasn’t exactly sure what effect these dreams hand on him, other than the visible psychological damage. However, after that, Tubbo had been increasingly concerned about Tommy’s dreams and what he was allowed to tell and what he wasn’t. He especially didn’t want to upset whoever ‘him’ was. 

“You almost died too, Tommy. I was worried that I wouldn’t get a chance to say goodbye to you then,” Tubbo admitted. “I said goodbye in case I never got a chance to again.” Tommy was at a loss for words. He took a moment, looking away from Tubbo before saying anything. 

“Yeah. We got lucky,” Tommy agreed in a far too knowing manner. “We were lucky that Ranboob here found us though!” He brought back some energy into his tone, but it felt a tiny bit forced. Tubbo still giggled at the unfortunate nickname Tommy had given Ranboo.  “You were supposed to fucking wake me up once Tubbo was up!” Tommy complained shooting a glare at Ranboo. 

“He said that he wanted you to get some sleep, besides, your shift was going to start soon anyway.” Ranboo shrugged. “Should we wake Wilbur and Techno?”  Both sets of eyes shifted onto Tubbo, as they waited for a response. 

“Ummm, yeah. We can wake them.” Tubbo agreed. “But can I please get some more water? Tommy kinda made me spill mine everywhere.” Tommy’s head immediately shot back up to look at Ranboo.

“I’m alright!” Ranboo held up his hands as if to show that he was alright. “None of it got on me.” this is when Tubbo realized that his hands were two different colors. The left one was pale, nearly white just like his face, but the other was dark and inky. It looked like it had been dipped in soot.

“Sorry about that,” Tommy apologized sheepishly. Ranboo waved a hand through the air as if he was saying ‘it’s fine.’ It was just water after all, it would dry anyway. He had no idea why Tommy was so concerned over it. Before Tubbo could ask more about it, Tommy already began saying something. “Alright, Tubs. Let’s get you downstairs.”

“I don’t know about that boss man. Last time I tried to stand up, It didn’t go so well. But I would like to get out of this bed.” Tubbo shifted again, attempting to stand. His legs still shook even with the support from Tommy. His body was incredibly weak. Logically, was probably completely drained from the healing potion. He was never able to eat anything to get his energy back. So right now, Tubbo really wasn’t feeling great. His forehead softly crashed into Tommy’s shoulder as he fought off the dizziness that came with standing.

“You alright, Tubs?” Tommy sounded so concerned. He really didn’t want to worry him, but in all honesty, he really wasn’t alright. Now he was shaking for entirely different reasons. “Tubs?”  He forgot to answer Tommy’s question, but the hard truth was, he didn’t know how.

His body was so exhausted, and he felt like the small child inside a crate again. This bed felt like the hospital room that he was tied to when he was young. He couldn’t protect Tommy from getting hurt. It felt like everything Tubbo had been working towards was gone in a matter of a few days. He wanted to collapse. He wanted to cry, but he didn’t.

“I’m alright” Tubbo lied. It came out easy. He didn’t want to worry them. He would survive. He knew that. Pulling himself away from Tommy’s shoulder, he took a cautious step. The blonde supported most of his weight. 

“Tubbo-”

“I can do this!” He interrupted. He hadn’t meant to raise his voice so much, but he was frustrated that waking was a challenge to him. “Please let me do this” He added much softer, and the two other teens begrudgingly accepted his wishes.

 It took ages to get to the door. Ranboo and Tommy tried to help Tubbo as little as possible, even so they were helping quite a lot. When Tubbo did reach the door, he slowly began to sink, unable to hold up his own weight anymore. Still, he refused to cry.  Ranboo and Tommy were both sharing concerned looks as they held up the brunette.

“Tubbo. I know you don’t want to, but-”

“You'll recover faster if you stay here” Ranboo finished the end of Tommy’s sentence. Tubbo knew they were right of course, but he didn’t want to go back to the frail little boy he once was. “If you want a change of scenery, one of us could carry you downstairs.”

“Wait, Ranboo! You could teleport him downstairs!” Tommy offered brightly.

“Teleport? Fucking what?” Tubbo interjected feeling entirely confused. 

“I’m not sure that’s the best idea with his condition. It’ll make him sick.” Ranboo countered.

“It’s not like I have any food in my stomach anyway,” Tubbo added. Everybody frowned at that. It hadn’t been Tubbo’s intention to make people upset, but it was true. 

“You teleported him with an arrow in his chest and now you are concerned about his condition?” Tommy questioned, exasperated. “You said that the first time is the worst, and he has already teleported before!”

“He was hardly conscious!” Ranboo retorted.

Tubbo burst out laughing. It wasn’t a particularly funny moment, so it caught the other two off guard. Tubbo just seemed to laugh at the sheer ridiculousness of the situation. If Tubbo understood correctly, this was the order of events. He and Tommy left to find Techno. Then they started looking for the blade so the blade could help them find Techno. On the way to find the blade, he got hurt and Ranboo found them who just so happens to have the ability to teleport. Then they teleported to the Blade's house which also happens to be Techno’s house because Techno is the Blade. Also, Wilbur is here? Like what a strange order of events, it hardly even seems like it’s real. 

Tubbo had seen some pretty weird things. The whole-time travel situation was crazy. It wasn’t that hard to believe that someone could teleport, but the way the two were arguing about teleporting was just a little silly to Tubbo. Teleportation was such a cool thing! Who cares if it made him a little sick. If anything, he was a little disappointed that his first time teleporting was when he was on the verge of passing out.

Tubbo’s laugh must have been contagious because the other two were laughing as well. Again, not at anything particularly silly. But it was like for a moment, they were all just enjoying all the positives that had come out of this crazy trip. 

A new figure stood in the door frame. He had a large muscular stature and long pink hair that had been tangled from sleep. Tubbo wasn’t expecting him to have such a strange face. In the nicest way possible he looked like a pig. 

“Tommy, Ranboo. It’s too early for any of this” He complained, pinching the bridge of his nose. Then, he finally looked at the scene before him. It must have looked very odd seeing Tommy and Ranboo holding up a collapsing Tubbo, because the man just looked utterly confused. “Heh?”

“Ayup Techno… Tubbo is a wake” Tommy said as if that would explain everything. It didn’t. But It did answer more of Tubbo’s questions. This was Techno. He wasn’t what Tubbo was expecting. He had a lot of unkind words he wanted to tell Techno on Tommy’s behalf, but he swallowed them for now. Tommy seemed happy talking to him. 

“And what are you doing with Tubbo? Because it kind of looks like you are about to toss him down the stairs.” Techno questioned. Tommy gasped.

“I would never! How dare you suggest such a thing.” Tommy overdramatized.

“It’s good to see you up, Tubbo” Techno smiled “How are you feeling?”

“Umm… well kinda like shit,” Tubbo answered honestly and Techno huffed a laugh.

“I bet.” The way he said it made it sound like he had prior experience. “You’ve been out of it for a while. We tried to feed you as best as we could, but I bet you are starving. I hope you like potatoes. The garden is a little picked over since I started taking in strays. Can you make it downstairs?” Techno asked. Tubbo’s hesitation said it all. Techno sighed and then swooped up Tubbo in his arms. 

“Woah hey! I’m not a little kid.”

“I never said you were. Trust me, I know you aren’t. You took out a hoard oundead by yourself. You’ve got talent,” Techno responded as he stepped down the stairs. Either Tubbo was extremely light, or Techno was extraordinarily strong. It was probably the latter.

“Well, I did get shot” Tubbo sighed.

“Give yourself more credit. Besides, I don’t think it was the undead that shot you.” Techno elaborated. “We can talk about that later though.” Tommy and Ranboo followed down the stairs, But Tommy pulled ahead of the pack and dashed to where Wilbur was sleeping on the couch. 

“Wakey wakey, Wilbur” Tommy said while leaning over his brother. Wilbur groaned and twisted so he was facing towards the couch cushions. Tommy smiled sinisterly and yanked the blanket off of him.

“Fuck off, Tommy” Wil complained as he shifted into a tinier ball to contain heat.

“Tubbo is awake.” Tommy stated and that got Wilbur’s attention. He shot up and looked around. He was very clearly still half asleep because his hair was disheveled, and he had horrible bags under his eyes. He looked like he was the one who was sick.

Tubbo realized how terrible he actually looked. His hair was matted and greasy and the shirt we were wearing didn’t fit him. He was practically drowning in the green button-down he was wearing. The buttons weren’t done right either, they were all off by one.

Techno set Tubbo downright next to Wilbur and he was practically tackled with a hug as soon as his feet hit the ground. The air was sent out of his lungs which sent him into another coughing fit. Everyone in the room seemed to panic. Wilbur eased him onto the sofa and then moved away to get a glass of water.

His cough was horribly dry as he hacked into his elbow. He kept gasping as he tried to force his cough away, but his lungs didn’t seem to work quite right. Tommy sat next to him rubbing gentle circles into his back. Tubbo’s eyes began to water as he tried to force away the desert in his throat. The water was placed on the table in front of him since he couldn’t seem to stop long enough to take a sip. A violent cough tore through his body, and he tasted metallic. Specks of blood landed on his sleeve. It gave a small amount of relief as it wet his throat. 

“Oh Fuck. Toby are you-” Wilbur looked just about ready to cry, as did Tommy. Tubbo wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. “Tech, do you have anything that can help him?”

“I’m alright.” His voice was back to being scratchy and broken. He leaned forward and grabbed the glass of water. He took a few sips of water, trying to bring back any form of moisture back to his throat. 

“You aren’t fucking alright! You just coughed up blood.” Tommy said so loud, it nearly made Tubbo’s ears ring. Tubbo supposed he couldn’t argue with that. 

“When it's morning, Ranboo, take Tommy on a golden apple run. Tubbo, you can go too if you’re feeling any better. I have a feeling food and water will help.” Techno explained. Ranboo nodded, as did Tommy.  “There just isn’t much we can do now. Golden apples should speed up the recovery though.” He placed a warm bowl of mashed in Tubbo’s lap and it smelled heavenly. After the first bite, it took all Tubbo’s willpower not to scarf it down. It hurt to swallow so it helped slow down his pace of consumption. It felt awkward. Everyone just watched him eat like he was about to fall over and die at any minute. Wilbur was probably the worst. He still looked like he was about to cry. 

“I’m sorry, Tubbo. I should have been more careful when I hugged you.” Wilbur apologized. “I was just so worried when I got here, and you were passed out. I heard about what happened… I’m just happy you are alright.” Tubbo didn’t trust his voice to work anymore so instead, he just gave a smile and nodded. Once he finished his bowl, he set it back down on the table in front of him. Then he took a few more gulps of water until that glass was empty. He held the glass out and Techno took it and refilled it before Tubbo even had to ask.

Despite how much he wanted to stay awake. Tubbo was tired. As soon as he had a full stomach, and permission from Wilbur to close his eyes, he was starting to crash. It was still very much the middle of the night so the dark atmosphere made it easy to sleep. He leaned back on the couch, closed his eyes, and drifted off while the rest of the room continued talking. He heard Tommy say that he would still stay up for his shift. 

-

A long moment of silence passed, and he and Tommy were alone on the first floor. Tubbo wasn’t sure how long he had been asleep, but he had been moved so he was laying lengthways and Tommy was stitting on the floor with his back pressed up against the couch. He wasn’t looking at Tubbo, so he didn’t know he was awake again. Tommy, however, was talking to him, saying things that he probably didn’t expect Tubbo to hear.

“I’m really scared, Tubbo.” Tommy admitted. He was staring out the window letting the starlight illuminate his face. Techno and Ranboo, I’m happy that we found them. They are wonderful people, but I can’t help feeling like I’ve doomed all of us to some terrible future. And I- fuck” Tubbo definitely shouldn’t be hearing this. “I don’t know what I’ll do if I lose you. I can’t get that half-burnt image of you out of my head. I’m worried I won’t be able to stop it. I’m afraid you are going to get hurt again. I mean fuck… What am I without you?”

“Yourself,” Tubbo responded, voice still shattered. Tommy jumped and then turned to look at Tubbo.

“You heard all that?” Tommy asked. Tubbo nodded and then shifted so he was sitting up. Tommy let out a shaky breath as he tossed his head back, so it was leaning on the couch cushions. “Fuck.”

“You don’t have to, but I’m here if you want to talk.”  Tubbo offered, sitting up on the couch. Tommy moved slowly shifting into the couch. Tubbo offered his arms and Tommy accepted the hug. He let out a soft chuckle as Tubbo kept him in a gentle squeeze. “What?”

“You’re so clingy” Tommy joked. Tubbo shoved him off, giving a quick jab with his elbow. 

“Oh, fuck off” Tubbo fought back. He didn’t really mean it though and Tommy knew it. The two shared a laugh for a moment, enjoying each other’s company. “Seriously though boss man, You good?”

“Yeah. I’m alright, there is just a lot going on and it’s a little overwhelming, you know?”  Tommy sounded truthful and honest. Tubbo believed him. It may not have been the whole truth, but it was at least part of it. “Sorry, for making this about me. How are you doing? Feeling alright?” Tommy handed a glass of water to Tubbo, and he sipped on it before responding.

“Throat still hurts like hell.  My chest sometimes too. Other than that, I’m just thankful I’m alive. Bit traumatic but, you know” Tubbo shrugged nonchalantly.

“Tubbo that’s-”

         “What? Like every conversation with you?” Tubbo retorted. 

“Well… yeah okay” Tommy reluctantly agreed. “But like, if you need someone to talk to.”

“I know, Tommy,” Tubbo smiled as he laid back down. “Now get some sleep!” Tommy opened his mouth to argue but Tubbo’s eyes were already closed.

-

The morning was nice. Tubbo was awoken by the light coming through the window, the smell of coffee, and Tommy’s snoring. Wilbur was in the kitchen holding a mug of what he assumed to be coffee and Techno was across from him reading some book Tubbo has never heard of.

“Good morning, Tubbo!” Wilbur cheered, smiling as he looked over to him. Techno looked up from his book and waved awkwardly. Tubbo stood up and tiptoed over Tommy who was sleeping on the ground. He was relieved when he wasn’t as shaky on his feet. Carefully, he made his way over the two. Wilbur stood up, moving to help Tubbo but Techno stopped him. 

“He can do this,” Techno stated. He looked at Tubbo who gave him a determined nod. “Let him.” Tubbo practically leaned on everything he could on his way over to the table, but he made it without falling or passing out. Progress. “See. He’s strong” Techno said gesturing to the young brunette. Tubbo wanted to soak up the validation, especially because he still felt so week.  He sat down at the table and Wilbur placed a plate of sunny-side up eggs in front of him along with another glass of water. Tubbo said a quick thanks before beginning to eat.

“I know that you just woke up, but Tech and I have been concerned about something and I was hoping we could ask you about it?” Tubbo’s eyebrow’s pinched with worry as he looked between the two brothers. Tubbo gave a careful nod.

“Whatever shot you, it wasn’t undead. It was intentional. Whoever it was would have had the chance to shoot Tommy too, but they didn’t. Do you have anyone that wants to hurt you? We asked Tommy, he couldn’t think of anyone.” Techno interrogated. 

That was a lot to process. Someone wanted to kill him. Not just hurt him. Kill him. Tubbo could understand the undead, they destroyed everything in their path. Someone did this on purpose. Dread pooled in his stomach and the air constricted in his lung. They could have finished the job. Tommy was in no state to walk. The attacker could have just ended him right then and there.

“Tubbo? It’s alright. You are safe. We won’t let anyone hurt you,” Wilbur stated with certainty. “Not again.” He grabbed onto Tubbo’s hand and clenched it tight. Tubbo took a deep breath and a sip of water before speaking.

“I-I don’t know anyone that would want to hurt me.” Tubbo answered honestly. “I really- I don’t know.”

“That’s okay. We just wanted to make sure we weren’t missing anything.” Techno consoled. Tubbo looked back down at his plate, suddenly not feeling very hungry anymore. A series of thuds echoed from the stairs, and it made Tubbo jump. It also woke up Tommy from the couch. Once the noises stopped, it was followed by Ranboo announcing a weak “I’m okay!” Ranboo then dashed into the kitchen, clumsily stumbling on his way.

“Sorry Sensei. I didn’t mean to sleep in so late.” Ranboo’s apology was directed at Techno. He was panting and still trying to get his hair correct because it was sticking up at odd angles. He was wearing leather armor over his chest and left shoulder over a blue shirt and hiking boots that were night tied. That was likely the cause of him falling down the stairs.

“It’s alright, Ranboo. No training this morning.” Techno responded. Ranboo sighed with relief. “I was hoping you could take Tommy and Tubbo to the tree and harvest some apples.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? Tubbo isn’t-” Wilbur began to interject

“You are just like Phil. You’re such a mother hen” Techno laughed.

“I am not! I’m Just worried. Besides, you’re more like Dad. You picked up a stray too.” Wilbur argued pointing at Ranboo. 

“Look, the tree isn’t too far from here. Only me and Ranboo know its location. Tubbo will only get better if he rests, eats, and exercises. Ranboo and Tommy will be with him the whole time.”

“And why aren’t we going?”

“Because you and I have to go to town and buy food because I have three extra guests in my house, and I can only farm so many potatoes. Plus, I think some rabbits got in or something. One of the panels is loose.” Wilbur performed an over-dramatized sigh and reluctantly agreed. Techno smirked, proud that he won the argument.

-

“Geez Ranboob, Calm down. You’re making me feel all antsy and I don’t want to feel antsy” Tommy said.

“I’m responsible for you too and neither of you has the best track record.”

Ranboo seemed exceptionally nervous as he led Tommy and Tubbo through the snowy woods. Tubbo had Tommy’s heated cloak wrapped around him. He felt a little guilty using it but Tommy insisted. The three were moving slowly and it was definitely Tubbo’s fault. He was either leaning on Tommy or Ranboo for support and very rarely was standing on his own. Trudging through the snow was quickly draining Tubbo’s energy and they hadn’t made it very far from the house. They had stopped many times for Tubbo to drink water. 

“Okay, you gotta give us some credit we survived long enough to get here all the way from L’manberg.” Tommy defended. “We are big men! Strong manly men!”

“Yeah, survived. Barely.” Ranboo corrected. “I have to make sure you two get back home unharmed which is a literal nightmare.”

“I think I could take you in a fight,” Tubbo stated with confidence. He seemed a bit pathetic, clinging onto Tommy’s side. So maybe not in his current state, but he did believe he could. 

“Really you think you can beat me?”

“Eh, you're so like lanky and awkward. Probably quick, but I think I could counter you.” Tubbo contemplated. He would have crossed his arms if he could but right now, he still needed support. He was talking a big talk for someone who couldn’t show it right now.

“Wow, Tubbo, quite the conversationalist.” Tommy butt in sarcastically

“What?” Tubbo asked, genuinely confused by what he had said wrong. His comment didn’t seem to bother Ranboo though since he just sort of laughed it off. 

“Okay yeah, I may be built like a stick of spaghetti, but I am spaghetti with superpowers” Ranboo corrected. Tommy and Tubbo just laughed.

“Ranboo. Ranboo my friend. When talking yourself up, it’s probably not the best idea to compare yourself to a thin, easy-to-break noodle.” Tommy suggested. Tubbo’s laugh turned into a cough and the trio halted. Tubbo waved his free hand in the air 

“I’m fine. Let’s keep moving” He uttered after his throat cleared. “I’d offer to race there but I’d have no shot in this state. That, and Tommy and I have no idea where we are going.” Tubbo thought for a moment before he over to Tommy and lowered his voice. “On a scale of one to ten, how likely is it that Ranboo would murder us? Maybe he is just leading us to kill us.” Tubbo didn’t really try to hide it from Ranboo. In fact, Tubbo was waiting for some reaction out of him.

“I would never kill you! Would this be the perfect opportunity to? Yes. Could I do it easily?” Ranboo paused a moment and glanced back at the two. He squinted for a moment before deciding “Yes. I mean morally I’d-”

         “You think you could take us on, Ranboob? Between Tubbo’s strength and my ultimate speed, I’d like to see you try bitch” Tommy defended over-enthusiastically. He was practically bouncing with energy, as to where that energy came from, Tubbo had no idea.

“Okay, yeah. But Tubbo can hardly stand right now, and I can teleport. I think that pretty effectively counters both of your arguments.” Ranboo explained. 

“I have a request,” Tubbo announced, and the attention immediately turned on him. This has been eating away at him since it was first brought up. “Can we please teleport? Please! You two were talking about it and it sounds so cool. I just want to experience it while I’m not half dead or dying” Tubbo had so much excitement he looked like a kid in a candy store. It was hard to deny him after that display. 

“Ummm sure. That’s probably fine. You might feel really sick though.” Ranboo shifted uncomfortably. Tommy looked uneasy too. 

“Ranboo…” Tommy tested.

“It’ll be fine. I can get us to the tree.” Ranboo shrugged off the worry and pulled the two into a tight hug. “Are you ready?”  Tommy nodded with worry and Tubbo nodded with excitement. 

The world seemed to dissolve under Tubbo’s feet, and his vision filled with black. It was like he was floating but spinning uncontrollably. It was filled with nothing. The entire space was just a black void and the only comfort he had was Ranboo and Tommy who were clinging on to him. 

Then the world came back. It was blinding as Tubbo tried to clear his vision. Purple specks seemed to dance in his peripherals. The place was beautiful. It was some sort of underground cavern but there was a hole in the cave roof that let in light. Sunshine shone like a spotlight on the golden apple tree. 

 Tubbo could hardly enjoy the sight due to how much his stomach was still spinning but he didn’t throw up, so that was good! Tommy still held him tight, but the set of arms, Ranboo’s arms, pulled back and the two boys turned to look at him. Ranboo staggered back and let out a strange noise that didn’t sound human. It sounded like something unnatural wanted to escape his body. He clutched at his stomach, clearly in pain. His eyes flashed a glowing purple, but he blinked like he was fighting it away.

“Ranboo? Are you- ” Tubbo questioned. He slowly reached out to Ranboo but the teen flinched away. 

“Stay back,” Ranboo ordered with authority and the duo listened even though they didn’t want to. Ranboo was a little scary when he had such confidence behind his words. They both watched as the dark patch of skin on Ranboo’s neck began to spread. The parasite halted just under his jawline and Ranboo looked less pained. Tubbo had the realization of who this person was now. He had met him before. The future version of him. His heart sank at the thought of it.

 “It’s you.” Tubbo nearly whispered. It was more to himself than the other two. Tubbo looked at Tommy. The blonde seemed to notice his epiphany and gave him a confirming nod. “Ranboo, I’m sorry… if I knew this was going to happen, I never would have asked you to-”

 “I’m okay! I-I just miss judged the distance a tiny bit.” Ranboo interjected. “Are you two okay? You both look like you are about to cry.” Ranboo frowned back at the two. 

“You should be more careful.” Tommy cautioned. Neither teen wanted to see Ranboo lose him lose his memories. Lose himself. Tubbo didn’t have all the information on it yet. In fact, there still felt like there was a lot that he needed to be caught up on. 

“I’m fine now.” Tommy didn’t look convinced. Ranboo opened his leather-bound book, scanned a few pages, wrote something down, and then pocked it. He then moved closer to the tree and reached up to a low-hanging apple. It glistened in the dim lighting of the cave making it seem brighter than it actually was. He plucked it, shaking a few leaves in the process. He then threw the apple over at Tubbo who was caught off guard. He fumbled to catch it as it bounced in his hands a few times. “Eat that. You’ll feel much better if you do.” Ranboo smiled

It was true. After the first bite, he was breathing better. He relished it its sweet taste. After not really eating anything for six days everything just tastes heavenly. He was reminded by Tommy to eat it slowly. Although he isn’t really sure what would happen if he did eat it too fast. By the time he finished it, he could stand on his own. It wasn’t enough to fully combat the minor malnourishment, but it did help significantly.

Although Tubbo was feeling much better, he was relegated to catcher duty. Tommy had struggled to lift himself into the tree and Tubbo and Ranboo had to help boost him up. Ranboo focused on grabbing all ripe apples from the ground while Tommy was in the tree reaching for the ones that were higher up. Apparently golden apples that are not ready have a dull outer skin and ones that rot turn black and ashy. They were able to collect seventeen apples in their basket. It would have been eighteen, but Tommy’s aim had been terrible, and it smashed when it hit the ground.

It was easy spending time with them. Conversation flowed easily between the three. Turns out trauma can really bond some people together. Tubbo got the full story about discovering that the Blade is Techno. It was explained that Wilbur caught up to them and he got more information on Ranboo’s parasite situation. 

Ranboo truly was an enigma though. He had very few details of his childhood. When he was asked when his birthday was, he had to check his journal, which was a little concerning. It hurt, even more, knowing his potential future. He’s so optimistic and animated, a bit awkward and nervous at times but he opened the more time they all spent together. In the future he was scared. Quiet. Reserved. Tubbo didn’t want to see him like that.

Tubbo and Tommy opted to walk back, despite Ranboo’s offer to teleport. They did not want a repeat of whatever just happened to him. Tommy and Tubbo will have to tell Techno about the incident since they know Ranboo would not bring it up. They aren’t even sure if he remembered the whole incident. 

-

When they got back, they were not expecting the sight in front of them. A large white polar bear sat next to Techno as he patted his head. Wilbur looked like he was trying exceptionally hard to be upset but couldn’t fight the smile tugging at his lips. 

“How the fuck?” Tommy asked staring at the bear.

“This is Steve. He’s my emotional support bear” Techno explained like that made perfect sense. The trio looked at Wilbur for more clarification.

“I don’t even know where to begin” Wilbur chuckled. “Techno, we aren’t going to be able to keep him here. There are already three horses in a stable that’s meant for two.”  Techno sighed, knowing that Wilbur was right. Besides, polar bears weren’t made to be pets. That being said, if he ever came around again, they would feed him the same way you’d feed a cat.

“Can I pet him?” Tubbo asked. And Techno nodded.  He handed off the basket of golden apples to Ranboo and moved forward to plunge his hands into the soft white fur. It soon became everyone petting Steve. That is, until Steve decided he no longer wanted the attention and wandered away. Everyone watched him leave until he was just a tiny dot on horizon

“So why was there a polar bear just chilling in our front yard?” Ranboo asked. Wilbur and Techno just laughed. 

“Story for some other time.” Techno laughed. “Come on, let’s get started on Lunch”

-

Lunch was nice. So was dinner… even though it was just a smidge burnt. (Wilbur isn’t allowed to cook without supervision anymore) Everyone traded stories about their days. There was still a bit of awkwardness, but it was dissipating slowly.  The table was too small for everyone to sit together so Wilbur didn’t really have any table space for his food. He didn’t seem to mind though. 

Tubbo really enjoyed eating with all of them. It wasn’t like he didn’t enjoy eating with the other guards back home, but this felt different. It felt like he was finally included for once and not just staring at an empty seat at the royal family table.

After dinner, everyone did their own things. Tommy was reading his dream checker journal. Wilbur and Ranboo were chatting about something, and Techno started a fire in the fireplace. Tubbo wasn’t really sure what to do at this point in the night, but he was fading fast. He was still recovering Afterall.

Everything was peaceful until there was a knock on the door. Everyone froze. No one should be here. It’s nearly impossible to find. It would be impossible to pretend no one was home, they would see the smoke from the chimney

“Ranboo, with me. You three, Hide,” Techno whispered. He grabbed his skull mask and obscured his face with it. He draped over his cloak and threw the hood up over his head. Ranboo stood a bit behind Techno. He pulled gloves over his hand and now, put a scarf around his neck to hide his darkened skin.

When Techno opened the door, he was met with a crudely drawn smiley face. He seemed to miss the way Ranboo flinched at the sight. The man stood with an obnoxiously bright green cloak. Underneath it was some extremely fancy plate armor.

“You must be the Blade. It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Dream.” The man said offering his hand out to shake. The King and Queen of the Antarctic Empire asked me to bring his sons back. Their names are Tommy and Wilbur. There is also a young guard traveling with them named Tubbo. I am hoping you may be able to help me find them?”

Chapter Text

Techno had to think quickly, His immediate instinct was that he didn’t trust this so-called ‘Dream.’ The voices didn’t seem to either. Make him leave! That’s not good. Threat. We were supposed to have family bonding time. There was too much evidence to deny having any connection. He should have thought this through. should have been more careful.  Many of the town’s inhabitants had seen him as the Blade with Wilbur when they were doing their grocery shopping. All it would take is some simple questioning around town in order to figure out that Techno was lying. 

“How did you get here?” Techno questioned, opting to avoid the previous question entirely. 

 “I used the nether portal that’s in your garden. I hope that’s alright. I was just in Logstedshire, I thought that-” Dream’s voice echoed and reverberated behind his mask, giving it an eerie quality to it. It was so perfectly human it almost sounded rehearsed.  Something is not right, Blade. He’s hiding something. I don’t like him. Kill him, Blade. Protect. Kill. Blood.  Techno ignored the call to murder even though it pounded in his head. For all he knows, this man probably has good intentions. With all the voices in his head, he hardly noticed when Dream stopped his sentence short. It was hard to track where he was looking because of his dumb-looking mask, but he realized he was staring at someone behind him. For a moment Techno feared that he had spotted someone from their hiding place, but instead he was looking at Ranboo. 

 “You- You’re alive.” Dream sounded so different from his previous calculated responses. It sounded genuine. “I never saw… he never showed me you,” he whispered more to himself, and his mask muffled it greatly. “Ranboo,  is that you?” The Blade looked back and forth between the stranger and his apprentice. 

“Y-You know me?” Ranboo questioned, cautiously stepping out from behind the Blade.

“You-” Dream paused, humming. “You don’t remember?” Green blob knows Ranboo? Ranboo lore? Protect! Dream moved forward in an attempt to touch the boy, but Techno put his arm up to block the action.   Ranboo just shook his head, part of him looked afraid to get closer. “That- That’s alright. You’re alive. That’s what matters.” Dream concluded. 

Maybe it was just because Techno was being cautious, but the more truthful answer was that he was scared. Scared that he would lose everything. He finally gets to see his brothers after 16 years and now this man is about to take them away along with Ranboo. Look at him! He’s shaking. Something is wrong. Get Dream out of here, Blade. Maybe Ranboo had a home with Dream. he didn’t have any right to keep him away from that, but he wanted to. He’s selfish for wanting Ranboo to stay with him. To choose him. Techno turned to Ranboo.

The boy was trembling with nervous anxiety. He made small chitters, almost how a squirrel would. Probably another side effect of whatever was slowly taking control of his body. If Dream does know him, he might be able to help with whatever’s affecting him. He wasn’t looking at Techno or Dream, instead, his eyes were now locked onto the floor. 

“Ranboo? Are you okay?” Techno rested a comforting hand on his shoulder. Ranboo looked at the hand and then slowly at Techno, he seemed like he was on the verge of crying. “It’s alright. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. If you want to learn about your past, you can. If you don’t want to, you don’t need to. We will all still care about you regardless of what we learn.” Techno consoled but Ranboo didn’t respond. Techno wasn’t even sure if he had heard him. 

There was a long pause. It was agonizing for Ranboo. All eyes were on him, staring, burning into him. They both looked had him like he was a difficult puzzle to solve and he wanted nothing more than to be out of their line of sight. He wanted to hide. To be enveloped in the safety of darkness. He wanted so desperately to disappear. 

Something about the crudely drawn smiley face was familiar, almost caring. Like Ranboo once found comfort in it. He wanted to run towards Dream and wrap his arms around him, but he couldn't help the instinctual urge to get away. Conflicted pain flickered in his chest as he tried to figure out what was wrong with him. Why couldn’t he remember someone so important? The need for answers desperately clawed at his brain, but he feared that if he was to speak, his voice would fail him. 

“I- I-” Ranboo stuttered. His own nervous chittering interrupted him but his attention remained on Dream. “I w-want to k-know.”  Dream nodded and then faced the Blade.

“May I come in?” Dream asked. No. Not allowed. Do not enter. No. To put it simply, Techno didn’t trust him. Clearly, neither did chat, but he didn’t want to deny Ranboo the chance to learn about himself. Maybe his family if he has any. However, the other issue is that Tommy, Wilbur, and Tubbo are all hiding somewhere in the house. If he lets this man in, he will still have to come up with a cover-up and they would all have to stay hidden until Dream left. Techno bit his lip but he still stepped to the side so he could let Dream enter. He could figure this out. 

Dream’s eyes didn’t leave the Blade as he entered inside. The distrust was mutual. He wiped off the snow from his shoes on the welcome mat. Dream glanced down, inspecting his shoes for any icy chunks. Techno registered in that moment, he made a mistake. Tommy, Wilbur, and Tubbo’s shoes were all positioned next to the door, and he had no doubt that Dream noticed them. Oops. Oh no. The cover is blown. Run

“You have other guests?” Dream asked, looking back up from his feet. Almost on cue, the box that Techno normally kept blankets in, shook and then opened seemingly on its own. Tommy sat panting. The blonde stretched and tossed his head back.

“It’s way too fucking hot in there,” Tommy complained. 

“Ahhh random blonde boy do not know! What are you doing here?” Techno tried to act surprised, but it was the most obvious acting Tommy has ever seen. Real smooth Blade. Wow that was so believable! 0/5 stars for acting. Tommy started cackling, unable to respond for a few moments. Techno wasn’t sure if he was confused or panicked, but he was definitely not amused. 

“It’s alright, we know Dream anyway,” Tommy explained. He hauled himself out of the crate he was hiding in and straightened out his clothing. “Ayup, Dream.”

“Hello, Tommy.” Dream seemed to stiffen at the sight of the youngest prince. Maybe it was because he was royalty, but It was more like he was being careful. Like he feels the need to tiptoe around him. “It’s good to see that you’re still alive. Pretty dangerous escapade you’ve been on. You’re lucky.” Tommy opened his mouth to defend himself, but it slowly closed as he began really thinking about it. 

“You’re right,” Tommy admitted. He then puffed up his chest and continued. “I’m probably the luckiest and poggers man to exist.” He lifted his chin into the air, but his eyes settled on Ranboo who was now fidgeting on the couch. Tommy thought back to when he saw a few pages into Ranboo’s memory book. He remembered the smiley face drawn on the page and now it felt so easy to connect that symbol to Dream. “So how do you know my buddy, Ranboo?”

“He used to go on expeditions with me. We-” Dream cut off his explanation with a sigh. “Look. Although, I’m very happy to see Ranboo here, I do need answers from you.  Is Wilbur here? And Tubbo?” 

“Yeah. They are both here.” Tommy nodded. Dream blinked at that for a moment, tilting his head like a confused dog. “Wil! Tubbo! You can come out!” the blonde yelled. Dream seemed frustrated by the unnecessary noise. Wilbur came out from the basement door and waved at Dream. 

“Hello, Dream. Fancy seeing you here” Wilbur said with a charming smile, Dream just crossed his arms. 

“You were supposed to be back home by now. You’ve worried your mother and father sick” Dream scolded like a stern parent. With Wilbur, he seemed much less forgiving. Wilbur was old enough to know what choices smart and what choices are dumb. And to Dream, he made one hell of a dumb choice. Wilbur was going to be king and he couldn’t go off gallivanting any time he wanted. 

“I get that. I do! But there was no way in hell that I was going to come back home without Tommy and Tubbo. I’ve been sending letters and everything! I just sent one today.” Wilbur defended.

“What good would that do?” Dream snapped. “It will take a month before it even makes it back to L’manburg! Gods Wilbur, you don’t think things through! What if something happened to the Empire, to your parents? You’re lucky nothing has yet, but we have a long trek back.”  Tommy seemed to shake at those words. He pressed his hands firmly at his sides and hoped that no one saw. The green-clad man rubbed his temples behind his mask. Wilbur supposed that dream was correct. He didn’t really want to spend this long away from home, but he hasn’t been in a rush either. “We should go as soon as we can. Where-”

“No.” The blade interjected a little too eagerly. “They can’t leave yet. Not without proper supplies. Tubbo was recently very injured, and he is still recovering” Techno tried to expand so he didn’t sound so desperate. Dream hummed thoughtfully. Awwww. The Blade is attached. Get rid of this green teletubbie already. Techno had no idea what a teletubbie was 

“What happened to Tubbo? Where is he?” Dream asked. It seemed like his tone was curious, but not concerned. In that moment Wilbur and Tommy caught eyes. Both having a similar realization dawn on them. If you looked close enough, you could see both their hearts twist in unison. There was a reason they didn’t play hide and seek anymore. 

“Tubbo!” Tommy began calling as he began frantically searching the house. Wilbur wasn’t far behind, but Techno caught him by the arm.

“Talk to me. Tell me what’s wrong” Techno ordered. 

“He has extreme claustrophobia,” Wilbur explained. “Just stay here. You too Ranboo. You two can figure your stuff out Tommy and I will find Tubbo and help him.” He pulled himself away from his brother's grip to continue searching. Techno didn’t argue even though he wanted to. He turned back towards the couch where Ranboo was bouncing his leg, his chitters were much softer now but noticeable. Dream had stood, waiting and Techno hated that he couldn’t read his expression. Tommy and Wilbur had disappeared upstairs, and Techno took a spot on the couch next to Ranboo.

“You can sit. Wilbur and Tommy have the Tubbo situation under control.” Techno explained. He heard dream mumble something under his breath as he sat in the armchair across from them, but he couldn’t quite catch what it was. He crossed his arms, clearly annoyed for some reason. It really ticked Techno off.

“S-so, Can y-you… How do you k-know me?” Ranboo questioned trying to muster up enough confidence to speak Dream’s posture seemed to soften as his attention turned to the teen.

“Right.” Dream nodded. “I had been traveling, trying to survey the Nether so I could find an easy and safe route to set up trade from the Prime Lands of the SMP to Kinoko Kingdom. You were trying to help Michael find his family at the time.”

“Michael?” Ranboo felt his heart squeeze when he thought of the little boy. Some hazy memory of a tiny child with a shock of pink hair filtered through his brain. He remembered holding him close to his chest and telling his bedtime stories. He remembered that his hair always smelt like a campfire due to living in the nether for so long. MICHAEL! Go find the little boy. 

“A little Piglin boy. A half bread.  He wasn’t all that welcome in the Nether communities, so you two were trying to get him to a safe place outside of the Nether.” Dream continued. I bet he looks like a mini-Blade.  “I gave you two quite the fright when I found you. You were huddled up in a little cave waiting for a ghast to clear. I offered to help you two get to the overworld and you decided to come along with me. We ended a little short of Kinoko but my priorities had shifted at that point.”

“And why was Ranboo there? He must have been young at the time.” Techno pressed, trying to drain as much information out of Dream as possible. 

“Yeah, probably about 13? You didn’t talk much about yourself. But from what I inferred, you either don’t have parents or didn’t have a good relationship with them. You were running from something, but you refused to talk about it.” Dream sighed like he was disappointed that he hadn’t been able to squeeze the information out of him at the time. Now that opportunity to learn about his past was gone.  

“You and Michael stayed with me for a bit. I however needed to go on another expedition. You decided to come with me. Michael stayed with King George. That’s when things when wrong. We were exploring a place rooted in Enderian magic. I made a bad call, and you suffered the consequences. I’m sorry.” Dream offered softly. Techno wasn’t satisfied with that. The story although seemingly truthful was missing a lot of detail. However, it did give them insight into what might be affecting Ranboo. Enderian magic isn’t all that well-researched and there is no way Techno could even begin to decipher the text. Still, it’s worth a shot.  

“Is M-Michael okay?” Ranboo asked. To him, nothing else felt as important. He could care less about himself or Dream's mistakes. He just wanted to know where Michael was. He wanted to hold him and tell him that everything would be okay.

“He didn’t speak to me when I came back without you. He hated me for it. He still probably does. He stayed for about a year and then he wanted to go back to the Nether. He’s with a family there now.” WTF. Why would he bring him back? Blade, Go find Michael. Best Boi. Find his son. Michael. Rich Royal advisor couldn’t take care of a 6-year-old? 

Techno held his tongue. Chat was right. Something about that felt so entirely off. Why would he bring a child back to a place that was unsafe or unhealthy? Techno didn’t want to escalate the situation, so he just hummed knowingly. There was some amount of truth to Dream's words. He had known about Michael and Enderian magic is a good place to start for figuring out more of Ranboo’s curse.

Ranboo on the other hand was feeling like he had been punched in the gut. He worked so hard to get him away from that life and now he was going to go through it all again. He missed two years of this boy’s life, and the poor kid probably thinks he’s dead. Maybe, he could convince Techno to help him search the nether for him. If he just saw him, he’s sure he would remember. 

“I don’t have any idea how you ended up here. From my perspective, you just vanished. but I’m glad you are alright.” Dream concluded. “Now… as for those princes…”

Ah yeah. The part that Techno had been dreading. He just wanted to spend a little more time with them. Sure, he would go home with them. But he knows that this is different. At home, they will have to be princes. Here, they could be whoever they wanted. No titles to live up to reputations to uphold. And Techno wasn’t sure if he was ready to stop being the Blade. He enjoys this persona he has made for himself and he’s not sure if he can entirely let go of it. On top of that, there is Ranboo to consider. He hasn’t even talked to him about leaving yet. Now with this added worry about Michael, he isn’t sure if he can convince him to come with him at all.

“Three days.” Techno offered. “Three days and then the princes will be escorted back. Ranboo and I will go with.”

“You are currently illegally harboring three wanted members of the Antarctic Empire.” Dream explained like he was holding leverage over Techno. Dream was so formal when he spoke. It was like the only moment that actually showed any glimpse of personality was when he was talking about Ranboo.

“Three days gives enough time to make proper preparations for the journey ahead and more time for Tubbo to recover,” Techno explained, unwilling to negotiate further. Dream just hummed.

“Three days. I’ll be here the fourth morning from now and we will travel through the nether to get to L’manburg.” Dream concluded standing up and brushing off his legs. Ranboo seemed to perk up at this news. Likely because he hoped to find Michael during the journey. Techno’s worry spiked when he thought about six people traveling through the nether as a pack. Techno would be fine. It’s also the realm where his curse came from, so it gave him some added benefits when it came to survival. Ranboo has been there a few times to gather ingredients for potions and apparently for quite a while when he was younger. However, trying to escort three people who have never been to the Nether before was going to be a challenge. It is not a safe place.

“The Nether? I don’t think that’s a wise expedition for that many people.” the Blade countered, standing up so he could continue to put pressure on this conversation. 

“Well, if you are so keen on using three days of precious travel time, I’d suggest that we would use the Nether to travel faster.” Dream explained. “I’ll stop by tomorrow to hash out the details. I better get going if I don’t want to get caught in the death woods. Thank you for your cooperation.” Dream then exited, effectively ending the conversation. Techno would hardly call that cooperating. It was more like Dream just decided and left before Techno could interject. He doesn’t care. Ulterior motives. Don’t trust. 

Techno turned to Ranboo, knowing that he would have to have a very difficult conversation ahead of him.

-

Tubbo was in the closet of Ranboo’s bedroom, pressed into the corner so hard it made his shoulders hurt. He was certain that’s where he was but when he opened his eyes, it was no longer the small dark space he had trapped himself in. Instead, he was someplace magical. Glowing clouds seemed to encase the massive clock face he was standing on. Gears seemed to emerge out of the fog and twist and turn. Tubbo couldn’t help but feel relieved when he opened his eyes to such a big endless space. However, he should have been more panicked because he had absolutely no idea where he was. 

“Hello, tiny squire.” A voice boomed from behind Tubbo. It rattled his core and he felt fear turn his veins to ice. He turned slowly and was met by the massive form of a God. XD. “I’s nice to finally see you face to face. I’m normally dealing with the little prince in these types of situations.” Tubbo felt like he was at a loss for words. Was he dead? Did he hyperventilate so much that he passed out and died? Focus. Little Prince that must be Tommy. This was the ‘ Him ’ Tommy mentioned before. The one who hurt him and made him afraid to sleep. It had to be. That means, right now, Tubbo is asleep. 

“What do you want from me?” Tubbo sneered, anger boiling just beneath the surface of his skin. XD clapped, overwhelmingly giddy and excited. It sounded like a quick succession of thunder. 

“Ah, yes. Ever the practical one, aren’t you. So willing to help the tiny prince. It’s a shame you waste your time with him. You could have so much more.” XD sighed. He leaned forward resting his elbows on some sort of invisible surface. Tubbo felt so small as this God loomed over him.

“What do you want?” Tubbo repeated. He crossed his arms and glared where he expected his eyes to be. 

“Well to put it simply, I want you to make the right choice,” XD stated, leaning in closer to Tubbo. The porcelain mask nearly filled all of Tubbo’s vision and the Double halos were blinding. “You’ll be asked to choose between Tommy and everyone else you care about. If you know what’s good for you, you won’t choose Tommy.” Tubbo felt like a cornered animal, small and terrified. When it came to fight or flight, Tubbo was more fight, but this time, he just wanted to run. 

“What do you mean?” Tubbo questioned trying to keep the warble out of his voice. “I’m not just going to sacrifice Tommy for some-”

“You already know what will happen if you don’t. The little Prince told you about it. I could show you, but I really don’t think you would like that excruciating experience.” Tubbo swallowed harshly trying to recall the details of Tommy’s dreams. It must have been the one with the castle in ruins. Tommy cried out for Wilbur and then he cried for him. He vaguely remembered Tommy talking about seeing his face half burnt. He wasn’t supposed to hear that part, but he stored those words in his head anyway “You apologized for making the wrong choice in that timeline. It’s the reason he hates hearing you say sorry. You chose wrong, but I’m telling you this now, so you don’t make the mistake in your future.” 

“I can’t just-” Tubbo started, feeling his eyes well up with tears. “No”

“Oh, but tiny squire, what do you really get out of this anyway? Does the little prince need you anymore.” XD began. He was taunting him and Tubbo knew that he was just trying to get under his skin.

“Screw you! I want to leave now.” Tubbo turned and began walking away from XD.

“So stubborn, aren’t we?” XD sighed. “Sorry, Tiny Squire.” The God said in a tone that was nowhere near apologetic. “That isn’t how this works.” He moved fast and it startled Tubbo making him trip and fall. The green god shrunk down to a more human-like form. He was still a giant compared to Tubbo, but it was a little less overwhelming. He crouched down in front of the squire like he was trying to investigate him closer.  “I think it’s time for you to be honest with yourself.”

“You act like honest matters. You just want me to do what pleases you.” Tubbo spat.

“Maybe so, but you are an interesting case. Allow me to psychoanalyze you as you mortals call it. You don’t find yourself worthy. It’s true that you failed to save Tommy on multiple occasions but that’s his fault more than yours. He is impulsive and brash and drags you into things, but secretly you are envious of him. His life, attitude, family.” Tubbo could feel his heart trying to escape from his chest and his eyes burn. Wooden planks seemed to materialize one by one around him and box him in.

“You have the court physician, who you view as a motherly figure. She cares and loves you and you love her. Yet the chair at the royal table always taunts you. Always open and yet you were never invited. That’s the family you want.”  XD continued. Tubbo tried to plug his ears, but it didn’t matter. The God’s voice still echoed within his skull. The box forming around Tubbo seemed to shrink in around him. 

“Today you sat with them. Ate with them. and you enjoyed it. You felt like you were finally part of something, but you know when you return to the castle that set will be taken by the person who ran from it before.” 

“Stop! Please!” Tubbo pleaded. His chest heaved and his eyes turned into tiny waterfalls. His breathing only became more erratic. 

“The little prince doesn’t really need you anymore. He’s got his family all together and I’m sure he will have happy birthdays from here on. You liked that he was dependent on you and now he doesn’t even need you. He has all the support that he will need from his family.”  XD was a sick and twisted individual. Tubbo could hear the smile in his voice. He enjoyed this. Enjoyed torturing him. The box continued to get even smaller and Tubbo was forced to press his knees to his chest.

“S-Stop! Please! I c-can’t breathe” Tubbo sobbed between gasps. His pleading did nothing. The box only constricted itself further and his lungs screamed in pain.

“He’s already chosen his real family over you. I offered him a deal. It’s the reason you are here right now.” XD continued. “You are a better friend and a better fighter than the little prince ever will be.” Tubbo’s vision began to blur due to his improper breathing. “We will talk again, tiny squire. I just want you to think about what and who you really value.”

-

Tubbo’s eyes shot open, and he was gasping for air like a fish out of water. He wasn’t in the dark anymore. Someone was lightly holding him to their chest, and he realized it was Wilbur. 

“Breathe, Tubbo. You are okay. In 2-3-4, Out-2-3-4” Wilbur counted. He ran soothing fingers through his hair even though it was a wreck. It was tangled and greasy and Tubbo realized that he really should take a bath. Tommy was holding his hand tightly, and he was sniffing from beside him. He muttered reassurances but couldn’t quite meet Tubbo’s gaze. Tubbo just sobbed nestling into Wilbur’s warmth. XD was right. He didn’t want lose this. He wanted them. He wanted to be part of this family. Once Tubbo started to calm down Wilbur’s grasp loosened. He moved to pull away from Tubbo, but the younger brunette clung on tighter.

“Please don’t leave me,” Tubbo hated that it was such a pathetic plea. Turns out that being abandoned at a young age leads to abandonment issues. Who knew?

“Tubbo. It’s okay. We are right here. I promise.” Tommy added. Slowly, the blonde wrapped his arms around him. “Wilbur is going to let Techno and Ranboo know that we found you. I’m going to stay here with you. Is that okay?” Tubbo nodded and switched from hugging Wil to hugging Tommy. 

“I’ll be right back,” Wilbur promised before getting up and leaving the room. It was silent for a bit after the door clicked shut. Tubbo was still trying to recover from his uneven breathing and Tommy was still sniffling. 

“I saw him.” Tubbo whispered into Tommy’s ear “XD. He told me you made a deal.” Tommy froze. No longer rubbing soothing circles. His shoulders began shaking and he clung to Tubbo even tighter.

“I’m so fucking sorry Tubbo.” Tommy cried. “I-I shouldn’t have. I just wanted it all to stop. I just-”

“It’s okay.” Tubbo lied. Truthfully Tubbo was very hurt, but he had been more concerned about Tommy’s mental health after that sentence. 

“It’s not fucking okay, Tubbo!” Tommy nearly yelled. Tubbo flinched and Tommy realized he made a mistake. “I’m sorry. I-I just know what it’s like with him. He’s terrible and he doesn’t have any fucking empathy. Not even an ounce of sympathy either. I put you through that.” Tommy admitted. Tubbo then realized exactly what Tommy had been going through nearly every night of this trip. He understood his fear of sleeping now. He was sure that it would take ages for him to fall asleep tonight after all of that. “Oh fuck, did he hurt you?” The blonde asked, pulling back to look at his best friend. Tubbo wasn’t paying attention to him though. Instead of answering, he asked-

“What was it? Your deal?” Tommy bit his lip, knowing how terrible it would sound.

  “Remove all curses from my family if he gets to use you.” That was it. The final blow. The sentence that put Tubbo in his place. Not part of the family. Just an outside source that was trying to weasel his way in. He shook off Tommy’s hold and turned away, not wanting to show anymore tears. 

“Tubbo I-” Wilbur entered, stopping Tommy’s sentence short. The eldest in the room closed the door behind him and offered a glass of water to Tubbo. Tubbo took it slowly.  

“You doing, okay?” Wilbur asked. “It almost seemed like you were having a bad dream,” 

“What am I to you two?” Tubbo asked to avoid opening the can of worms that the other question had.

“What do you mean by that?” Wil questioned.  Tubbo’s eyes became glossy again, only making the question harder to ask.

“I mean am I just some pity case to you?  Someone that you kept around because I don’t have anywhere else to go?” Tubbo asked, then turned to Tommy. “Was I just some replacement brother that you would cast aside once you found your real one?”

The hurt expression that flashed on Tommy’s face made Tubbo wish that he wasn’t looking at him. It was like watching someone’s heartbreak. He was desperately trying not to cry but tears escaped anyway. His bottom lip quivered and he took in a sharp breath before continuing. 

“Toby, you don’t seriously-” Tommy’s voice cracked. Tubbo couldn’t take his broken gaze anymore and he turned to face the floor. 

“We care about you so much and nothing is going to change that. Even with Techno here. You will always have a home with us” Wilbur assured. “You are part of the family. I mean that.” Wilbur bushed away some of the tears falling from Tubbo’s eyes.

“Tubbo. I don’t know what you saw in that dream, but I promise that I care about you so much. If there is any way I can make it up to you, to prove it to you, I will.” Tommy added. XD was just trying to get under his skin. He knew that. Yet, he still let it affect him.

“Thank you. I- I needed to hear that.”

Chapter Text

      Techno gathered everyone in the living room to discuss the plan for the days before their departure.  He paced anxiously back and forth, his long cape billowing behind him because he hadn’t taken it back of since Dream arrived. His mask, however, was off, allowing everyone in the room to see his worried expression. After coming downstairs Tubbo sat next to Ranboo on the couch, Tommy perched himself on the armrest and Wilbur stood, looking just as distressed as Techno. Ranboo leaned over to Tubbo and bumped his arm after noticing the bouncing of his leg.

“You good?” He whispered. He only wanted Tubbo to hear, but Tommy’s eyes flicked to them like he was worried about what his friend’s truthful response would be. Tubbo shifted, stilled his leg, and then nodded. Tubbo was about to question something back, but Techno began speaking

      “Okay… Umm. So, we must leave in three days” Techno began. “I-I know that’s not much time.” He added immediately like he had to defend himself. He knew this wasn’t going to make anyone happy. He looked at Ranboo, guilt forming in his chest knowing that he hadn’t gotten a chance to properly talk to Ranboo about leaving before he involved everyone else. “Dream of wants us to go through the Nether. It will be much faster, but it’s incredibly dangerous.” He continued. “Tomorrow morning, You two,” Techno said, pointing at Tubbo and Tommy “will train alongside Ranboo.”

      “And what do you want me to do?” Wilbur asked, crossing his arms. Techno smiled and turned and grabbed a thick and old book from the shelf above the fireplace and tossed it at Wil. He fumbled as it hit his chest and nearly knocked the wind out of him. 

      “Study up on potions. It will be you and me brewing most of them.” Tech smiled. 

      “Wait! Training!” Tommy stood, absolutely beaming. “Like seriously? Trained by the Blade! That’s so fucking cool,” The blonde was bubbling over with energy. Techno smiled and nodded. The youngest prince froze in the middle of his happy dance. “Hang on what happened with Ranboo and Dream?” Tommy spun around so he was facing Ranboo. In fact, everyone was facing Ranboo now. He let out a nervous chitter and covered his mouth like he was trying to hide it. It was like this was the first time he even realized he was doing it. 

      “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.” Techno comforted. His eyes were soft as he waited for a response from Ranboo.

      “N-no! I-it’s okay!” Ranboo waved his hands in the air, trying to dismiss Techno’s worry. He didn’t look up from the floor though. He couldn’t stand that many eyes on him. “Ummm… Dream k-knew me. Said he found me in the Neither with Michael. I- I think he took care of me but- I-” Ranboo clenched his fists. “He apologized for making a bad call, likely how I ended up like this. But- But it’s like somewhere i-in my memories… Something is telling me to run away from him.” Ranboo tried his best to explain, but he had no idea if his jumble of stuttering made any sense. 

      “Thank you for telling us.” Wilbur comforted. “We will make sure someone is with you and Dream so you two aren’t alone together.” 

      “Speaking of the Nether” Techno injected. “The day after tomorrow, we will all go there together to collect ingredients for potions. Possibly look for potential leads for Michael as well.”  Ranboo seemed to perk up at this notion. “We can talk more about it tomorrow” He hoped he hadn’t gotten his apprentice's hopes up to high. “For now, let’s just all try to get a good night sleep.”

      “Speaking about that, what is the plan for the sleeping situation?” Tubbo questioned.

      “Well, if you and Tommy don’t mind sharing my bed, Wilbur could take the cot and I can take the couch.” Ranboo offered. 

      “I’ve already been using your bed for a week; I’d hate to use it even more” Tubbo frowned. 

      “No! It’s alright. I really don’t mind at all. I like to look out the windows anyway. The stars are always nice.” Ranboo explained, looking up now. 

      “Are you sure? We’ve kinda invaded your space a fucking lot. It’s okay if you want your own space.” Tommy asked, wanting double the confirmation. Tommy was already dealing with feeling like he had been a terrible friend to Tubbo. He wanted to make sure that he wasn’t taking advantage of Ranboo. 

      “Yeah! It’s totally fine.” Ranboo smiled easily. If Ranboo was lying, he was doing very well. The Truth is, he really doesn’t mind sleeping on the couch. It’s just everything else that is bothering him. Everyone in the room just seemed apprehensive about the situation. “Just let me grab a few things from my room for tonight.” Ranboo used the excuse to escape to his room as soon as possible. Techno briefly looked at everyone’s concerned faces and then followed Ranboo upstairs. He pushed open the door to Ranboo’s room a little further and then closed it behind him after he entered.

“Hey-”

“Yes, sensei?”

      “I- I’m sorry about dropping this all on you.” Techno was clearly uncomfortable with showing such a soft and sensitive side to himself, but he was thankful it wasn’t around everyone.

      “It’s okay. You took me in when you didn’t need to. You should be with your family; it makes sense if you want to go with them.” Ranboo sounded like he was on the verge of crying, but his words didn’t seem forced. He continued walking around the room grabbing things to take down with him for the night.

“Well, I was hoping you would come with me.” Techno offered. “You don’t have to, but I’m sure there is plenty of room at the castle and there might be more resources that will help us find Michael. I’m not going to just leave you to fend for yourself. You’re just a kid.” 

“You mean that? Like, that’s okay?” Ranboo asked, finally turning to look at him. 

“Of course.” Ranboo’s bottom lip wobbled as the pressure on his heart was released. “Please don’t cry. I don’t really know how to deal with those emotions.” The Blade added. Ranboo let out a wet chuckle. 

“Sorry, I just-” Ranboo was about to say something, but it died on his tongue. “Yeah. Yeah, I’ll go with you.”

“Okay.” Techno smiled “Okay cool. Good. Good.” Ending touching conversations has never been one of Techno’s strong suits. “I’m gonna head back downstairs.” With that, Ranboo had his room to himself for a moment. He waited a little bit, trying to recollect himself after that minor emotional rollercoaster. 

When he did finally head downstairs, he heard the three brothers talking about a person named Erret and how Wilbur needed a self-heating cloak as well so all the siblings could match. Ranboo was thankful that he was loved and cared about, but it would never be what those three have. Maybe it’s what it would be like if he had Michael with him. He slowly meandered down the stairs, not wanting to interrupt the siblings.

Once reached the bottom of the stairs with a blanket and pillow the trio turned to look at him. Tubbo was currently in the bathroom washing up before bed. So, it just remained the four of them for a bit. They all stayed off the couch so Ranboo could make his ‘Bed’ up. Everyone said their good nights and headed off to bed, but Tommy hesitated at the bottom of the stairs, he looked back at the bathroom door and then over to Ranboo.

“Make sure he gets some sleep, okay?” Tommy sighed. The ‘he’ mentioned was definitely referring to Tubbo. “I… I think he might have a rough night.” He bit his lip, contemplating on if he should stay downstairs.

“Yeah, I can make sure he gets to bed alright… I-is everything okay?” Ranboo asked, knowing that this isn’t really his business. 

“I… I don’t think he’s very happy with me right now.” Tommy admitted. He sunk down so he was sitting on the steps.

“I’m sure you two will work it out. You two are very close.” Ranboo offered. He hoped this would ease some of Tommy’s concerns. Techno told him about what happened a few days ago over dinner. The emotional outburst when Tommy said some concerning things. Ranboo had been told by Techno to keep an eye on him and make sure that mindset doesn’t escalate anymore. 

“Y-Yeah. I just-” Tommy took a deep breath. “I’m worried. I kinda fucked up and I think I made things worse for him.”

“Tommy, the first thing Tubbo did after he was cognizant enough was ask where you were and if you were okay. I think it’s pretty clear that you care about each other.” Ranboo comforted, taking a seat next to Tommy. 

“Right,” Tommy acknowledged. “He’s just- He’s a better friend than I am.”

“Tommy, that’s…”

“I’ll make it up to him,” Tommy added, determined. He stood up abruptly and then offered his hand to help Ranboo stand. “But for now, maybe space is better.”

      “I’ll talk to him. Make sure he’s alright.” Ranboo agreed. Tommy probably knew Tubbo better than anyone else, so he’d have to take his word for it. 

“Thanks” Tommy breathed. “Goodnight, Ranboob,” he said as he went upstairs.

“Still not my name,” Ranboo called back.

-

It took a bit longer for Tubbo to finally come out of the bathroom. It was a much-needed wash. He let the warm water ease his still-aching body until the water turned cold. It took ages to get through the nest of matted hair that formed from lying in bed for so long. He stood staring at the mirror for a bit, specifically looking at the scar that would forever be printed on his chest. He shut his eyes tight trying to forget how it felt when that arrow ripped through his skin. On top of that, soft shades of purple and yellow seemed to show up on his skin. He knew it was from his bad dream when his knees pressed so hard into his chest that he thought he was going to break a few ribs. He took a deep breath and when he was clothed, he exited. 

Ranboo was sitting by the window with a mug in his hands. It was steaming, but Tubbo was unsure if it was tea or hot chocolate. It was so quiet and peaceful. Tubbo almost didn’t want to ruin the moment. 

“Hey, boss man. Everyone already went to bed?” Tubbo questioned. His voice made Ranboo jump. He twisted around to look at the young brunette and Tubbo had to suppress a chuckle.

“Yeah, everyone is in bed now… But I- I wanted to talk to you. You were going to say something before Techno interrupted you.” Ranboo explained, turning so he was fully facing Tubbo now. He set his cup of whatever he was drinking on the windowsill. 

“Oh, yeah. You asked if I was okay. I just wanted to check in with you too. You’ve been really nice to all of us, but I’m sure this is a lot for you too. And like your whole curse thing, whatever the fuck you call it. Is that okay too?” Tubbo asked, taking a seat on Ranboo’s makeshift ‘bed’ for the night. 

“Oh,” Ranboo wasn’t really prepared for this conversation to be about him. He’d been so focused on helping everyone else that he hadn’t gotten a chance to check in with himself.  “Um. Yeah, it has been a lot. It’s nice to have people here though. Sensei and I never go into town very often so I’m not sure if I’ve ever had, like, friends before. Which is kinda nerve-racking. Like I don’t know how to have friends, and this is all kinda new, so I hope I’m doing it, right. And-”

“You’re doing just fine, Ranboo.” Tubbo added with a smile. “Don’t worry so much. All you have to do is be yourself.” 

“What do I do if I don’t know who that is?” Ranboo hadn’t really meant for that to slip out. His mouth snapped shut after the words left his lips. “Sorry-”

“Don’t apologize.” Tubbo interrupted. “You haven’t done anything wrong.”

“Sorry.” Tubbo facepalmed at the apology for the apology.

“Look, as far as I know, you are kind, and smart, and strong. As long as you continue to be those things, I think you’ll be just fine boss man” Tubbo explained.

“Thanks, Tubbo.” Ranboo let the compliment melt into him for a moment before continuing. “But you asked about whatever is affecting me and…”

“And” Tubbo pressed.

“I'm scared. It’s really scary. I mean, I write all the important stuff down but, I’m afraid I’m going to forget who I am. And last time when we teleported to the tree I felt like-” Ranboo stopped. He wasn’t sure why he was telling all of this to Tubbo. He doesn’t really know him that well. Maybe it’s just because he asked at the right time. If he wanted Tubbo to be vulnerable with him, he’d have to be able to show it’s safe to let his guard down. He hardly noticed that Tubbo approached him until he felt him squeeze his hand. 

“Hey, hey. You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to, but promise you won’t lose your memories, alright? You don’t have to teleport, okay? I’m sorry I asked you too before.” Tubbo assured.

“It felt like I lost control… That hasn’t happened before.” Ranboo admitted. “I-”

“It’s alright.” Tubbo slowly pulled him up, wrapped his arms around him and then squeezed him tight. He murmured soft reassurances into his chest.  His hair was still damp, but it didn’t press into Ranboo’s right side. “It’s okay. You’re still you. I won’t let you lose yourself. Neither will Tommy. Neither will any of us.” Ranboo hadn’t realized how much he had needed a hug until right that moment. The Blade wasn’t all that touchy-feely. It was always a pat on the shoulder or ruffling his hair. Hugs weren’t all that common for Ranboo to experience. He’s had brief embraces when he’s teleporting people, but it wasn’t like this. This was nice. He carefully brought his arms up and returned the hug. Tubbo didn’t let go until Ranboo did.

“T-thank you,” Ranboo didn’t look at him, but Tubbo didn’t seem to mind. 

“Yeah, anytime. I’m here if you want to talk.” Tubbo offered. He seemed so gentle and quiet right now. It’s almost odd to see him without Tommy. Their energy seems to feed off each other. “I should get to bed though, but you can wake me if-”

“Tubbo,” Ranboo interjected. “Are you- are you actually alright?” The question took Tubbo off guard. He wouldn’t have expected Ranboo to be so forward. 

“I had a bad dream when I passed out in your closet.” Tubbo let out all in one breath

“Y-you passed out in my closet?” Ranboo blinked. “Wilbur didn’t tell us that part.”

“Ummm yeah… I get claustrophobic, but I knew I needed to hide. Must have hyperventilated till I passed out. Made my chest hurt a lot.” Tubbo explained.

“I’m sorry. That sounds really awful.”

“The dream was worse.” Tubbo spat like he ate something bitter. He sat back on the couch, and He hugged himself, pressing his nails into his arms. “It made me feel small and insignificant. It made me feel like I don’t belong where I am. I'm just always going to be on the outside of this family looking in. And it’s-” Tubbo cut himself off. It’s Tommy’s fault. That’s what he wanted to say. Tommy must have made that deal when he was in his nearly weeklong coma. He wouldn’t have even had a chance to warn him about this, not like he did anyway when he had the chance.

“I know what that’s like.” Ranboo empathized, sitting down next to Tubbo. “Not that I know what you are going through exactly! Your feelings are yours!” Ranboo quickly amended. “But being on the outside of this family. I understand that.” Tubbo hadn’t really considered how many similarities they both shared. They both were so close to the royal family but never had the same blood to bind them. 

“They still are our family,” Tubbo stated. 

“Yeah, But-”

“But it’s not the same,” Tubbo concluded. He nodded in understanding. “I get that. But us outsiders can just look out for each other then. If neither of us have any family, then we can just be each other’s. If- If you’re okay with that.” Ranboo didn’t know how to respond for a minute. He just blinked a few times and he saw Tubbo’s face slowly growing red. “Ahh! Sorry, that’s- I’m not- I didn’t mean-”

“Yeah, I’d be happy if you were my family, Tubbo.” Ranboo said, interrupting a very flustered Tubbo. Tubbo sighed with relief and then chuckled. 

“I mean we could get married. That would make us, like, officially family.” Tubbo joked.

“Marriage? You are ridiculous… Although you did kind of hit on me when you first saw me.” 

“I did?” Tubbo’s brow’s knit together, confused.

“You called me an angel.”

“Okay, Yeah, but that’s because I was dealing with blood loss and when I woke up, I was fucking confused.” Tubbo defended. 

“As your fiancé, I take offense that you don’t see me as an angel” Ranboo, mocked being offended and a smirk was evident on his face. 

“Fiancé? We are engaged now? Moving a little too fast here,” Tubbo laughed and Ranboo did too.

“I mean, we’ve kinda already been sharing my bed.”

 “Oh my Gods,” Tubbo giggled. It only hurt his chest a tiny bit. He lifted Ranboo’s pillow and whacked him with it. “Go the fuck to sleep!” Tubbo stood up and began heading upstairs.

      “You gonna be okay?” Ranboo questioned, turning to look at Tubbo who was now at the base of the stairs. 

      “Well, if I start screaming then it’s probably just me having a bad dream.” Tubbo shrugged.

      “That’s not- That’s not good, Tubbo” Ranboo frowned. 

      “Eh, It’s fine. I don’t think I could avoid it anyway. Just get some sleep.”

      “Okay, Good night Tubbo” Ranboo dropped it, knowing that he wouldn’t really be able to do anything else for Tubbo anyway. 

      “Good night, Ranboo!” With that Tubbo disappeared up the stairs.

-

      Luckily for everyone in the house, the night was quiet. No bad dreams stirred anyone from their slumber. It had taken Tubbo a while to fall asleep but once he did, he was out like a light, snoozing away. Techno was normally the first one to wake, so he was surprised to see Tommy already up when he got downstairs. 

      “Morning Techno!” Tommy whispered. He was trying to keep his voice down so he wouldn’t wake Ranboo, who was still passed out on the couch. It was really early, almost so much so that it could be considered nighttime still. “I wanted to make breakfast for everyone, but I may need some help.” The youngest prince gave an awkward smile. It was now when Techno noticed the state of Tommy’s apparel.

      “Tommy, why are you covered in flour?” Techno asked, stepping into the kitchen and closer to his little brother. Tommy tried to dust himself off, resulting in getting flour on the floor.

      “Well, you see, the flour tried to attack me.”

      “You’re really gonna need the training if you lost to a sack of flour” Techno sneered. “What are you making anyway?”

      “Chocolate chip cookies?” Tommy shrugged.

      “Do you know how to make Chocolate chip cookies?” Techno questioned, raising his eyebrows at Tommy.

      “Do you? That would make this a hell of a lot easier.” Tommy admitted.

      “Well… Um” Techno looked like he was thinking very hard. He was searching every corner of his brain for cookie-baking knowledge

      “You don’t know?” Tommy questioned genuinely shocked. “Are you telling me poor Ranboo has been deprived of home-cooked, fresh, warm, chocolate chip cookies? You’ve never made them?”